BOSTON,  135  WASHINGTON  STREET, 
JANUARY,  1852. 


NEW  BOOKS  AND  NEW  EDITIONS 

PUBLISHED    BY 

TICKNOR,  REED,  AND  FIELDS. 

HENRY  W.   LONGFELLOW'S  WRITINGS. 

THE    GOLDEN    LEGEND.      A   Poem.     Just   published. 

Price  $1.00. 

POETICAL  WORKS.  This  edition  contains  the  six  Vol 
umes  mentioned  below,  and  is  the  only  complete  collection  in  the  market. 
In  two  volumes,  16mo,  $2.00. 

In  separate  Volumes,  each  75  cents. 

VOICES  or  THE  NIGHT. 

BALLADS  AND  OTHER  POEMS. 

SPANISH  STUDENT  ;   A  PLAY  IN  THREE  ACTS. 

BELFRY  OF  BRUGES,  AND  OTHER  POEMS. 

EVANGELINE  ;  A  TALE  OF  AcADIE. 

THE  SEASIDE  AND  THE  FIRESIDE. 

THE  WAIF.     A  Collection  of  Poems.     Edited  by  Longfellow. 

THE  ESTRAY.     A  Collection  of  Poems.    Edited  by  Longfellow. 

T?~ 

MR.  LONGFELLOW'S  PROSE  WORKS. 
HYPERION.     A  ROMANCE.     Price  $1.00. 
OUTRE-MER.     A  PILGRIMAGE.    Price  11.00. 
KAVANAGH.     A  TALE.    Price  75  cents. 

NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE'S  WRITINGS. 

TWICE-TOLD  TALES.     Two  Volumes.    Price  $1.50. 
THE  SCARLET  LETTER.     Price  75  cents. 
THE  HOUSE  OF  THE    SEVEN  GABLES.     Price  $1.00. 
THE     SNOW     IMAGE,     AND     OTHER     TWICE-TOLD 

TALKS.     Piice  75  cents. 

TRUE    STORIES   FROM   HISTORY  AND  BIOGRAPHY. 

With  four  fine  Engravings.     Price  75  cents. 

A  WONDER  BOOK  FOR  BOYS  AND  GIRLS.    With  seven 

line  Engravings.     Price  75  cents. 


A  LIST  OP  BOOKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED 


JOHN   G.  WHITTIER'S  WRITINGS. 

OLD  PORTRAITS   AND   MODERN    SKETCHES.     Trie* 

75  cents. 

MARGARET   SMITH'S  JOURNAL.     Price  75  cents. 
SONGS  OF  LABOR,  AND  OTHER  POEMS.    Price  50  cts. 

OLIVER  WENDELL  HOLMES'S  WRITINGS. 

POETICAL  WORKS.    With  fine  Portrait.    Price  $1.00. 
ASTR^EA.    Price  25  cents. 


TENNYSON'S  WRITINGS. 

POETICAL  WORKS.    With  Portrait.    2  vols.    Price  $1.50. 
THE  PRINCESS.    Price  50  cents. 
IN  MEMORIAM.    Price  75  cents. 

THOMAS  DE  QUINCEY'S  WRITINGS. 

CONFESSIONS  OF  AN  ENGLISH  OPIUM-EATER,  AND 

SUSP1RIA  DE  PROFUNDIS.     Price  75  cents. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  ESSAYS.    Price  75  cents. 

MISCELLANEOUS  ESSAYS.    Price  75  cents. 

THE  CJESARS.    Price  75  cents. 

LIFE  AND  MANNERS.    Price  75  cents. 

LITERARY  REMINISCENCES.    2  Vols.    Price  $1.50. 

GRACE  GREENWOOD'S  WRITINGS. 

GREWWOOD  LEAVES.     1st  &  2d  Series.     Price  $1.25 

eacn. 

POETICAL  WORKS.     With  fine  Portrait.    Price  75  cents. 
HISTORY    OF    MY   PETS.     With  six   fine   Engravings. 

Price  50  cents. 

RECOLLECTIONS  OF  MY  CHILDHOOD.    With  six  fine 

Engravings.    Price  50  cents. 


BY  TICKNOR,  REED,  AND  FIELDS. 


EDWIN    P.  WHIPPLE'S  WRITINGS. 

ESSAYS  AND  REVIEWS.    2  Vols.    Price  $2.00. 

LECTURES  ON  SUBJECTS  CONNECTED  WITH  LIT 
ERATURE  AND  LIFE.    Price  63  cents. 

WASHINGTON  AND  THE  REVOLUTION.    Price  20  cts. 

HENRY    GILES'S   WRITINGS. 

LECTURES,    ESSAYS,    AND   MISCELLANEOUS  WRI 
TINGS.    2  Vols.    Price  $1.50. 

CHRISTIAN  THOUGHT  ON  LIFE.     Price  75  cents. 

* 
WILLIAM  MOTHERWELL'S  WRITINGS. 

POEMS,  NARRATIVE  AND  LYRICAL.    Price  75  cents. 
POSTHUMOUS  POEMS.    Price  50  cents. 
MINSTRELSY,  ANCIENT  AND  MODERN.  2  Vols.  Pric* 

$1.50. 

JAMES  RUSSELL  LOWELL'S  WRITINGS. 

COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS.  Revised,  with  Additions. 

In  two  volumes,  IGmo.    Price  $1.50. 

SIR  LAUNFAL.    New  Edition.    Price  25  cents. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

WILLIAM  WORDSWORTH'S  BIOGRAPHY.     By  Dr.  C. 

WORDSWORTH.    2  Vols.   Piice  $2.50. 

ROBERT  BROWNING.  COMPLETE  POETICAL  WORKS.  2  Vols. 

Price  $2.00. 

BARRY  CORNWALL.     ENGLISH   SONGS  AND  OTHER   SMALL 
POEMS.    Enlarged  Edition.    $1.00. 

RICHARD  MONCKTON  MILNE S.    POEMS  OF  MANY  YEARS. 

Piice  75  cents. 

PHILIP  JAMES  BAILEY.    THE  ANGEL  WORLD  AND  OTHE» 

POEMS.    Price  50  cents. 

GOETHE'S  WILHELM  MEISTER.     Translated  by  CAR- 

LYLE.    2  Vols.    Price  $2.50. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  TICKNOR,  REED,  AND  FIELDS. 


GOETHE'S  FAUST.     Price  75  cents. 

CHARLES  SPK AGUE.   POETICAL  AND  PROSE  WRITINGS.  With 

fine  Portrait.    Price  75  cents. 

CHARLES   SUMNER.     ORATIONS  AND  SPEECHES.     2  Vols. 

Price  $2.50. 

GEORGE   S.  HILLARD.    THE  DANGERS  AND  DUTIES  OF  THE 
MERCANTILE  PROFESSION.    Price  25  cents. 

HORACE   MANN.     A  FEW  THOUGHTS  FOR  A  YOUNG  MAN. 
Price  25  cents. 

F.  W.  P.  GREENWOOD.    SERMONS  OF  CONSOLATION.    Price 

$1.00. 

HENRY  T.  TUCJ£ERMAN.     POEMS.     Price  75  cents. 

BAYARD  TAYLOR.    POEMS.    Price  63  cents. 

R.  H.  STODDARD.    POEMS.    Price  63  cents. 

JOHN  G.  SAXE.     POEMS.    Price  50  cents. 

REJECTED  ADDRESSES.     By  HORACE  and  JAMES  SMITH, 

Price  50  cents. 

WARRENIANA.     By  the  Authors  of  Rejected  Addresses. 

Price  63  cents. 

MEMORY  AND  HOPE.     A  BOOK  OF  POEMS,  REFERRING  TO 

CHILDHOOD.    Price  $2.00. 

ALDERBROOK.   By  FANNY  FORESTER.   2  Yols.   Price  $1.75. 
HEROINES  OF  THE  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISE.  Price 

75  cents. 

MEMOIR   OF  THE   BUCKMINSTERS,   FATHER  AND  SON. 

By  Mrs.  LEE.    $1.25. 

THE  SOLITARY  OF  JUAN  FERNANDEZ.   By  the  Author 

of  Picciola.     Price  50  cents. 

THE  BOSTON  BOOK.     Price  $1.25. 

ANGEL-VOICES.     Price  38  cents. 

.FLORENCE,  AND  OTHER  TALES.     By  Mrs.  LEE.  Pri^e 

50  cents. 

SIR  ROGER  DE  COVERLEY.     Price  75  cents. 


EACH    OP    THE    ABOVE    POEMS    AND    PROSE  WRITINGS,    MAY   BE   HAD    IN 
VARIOUS    STYLES    OF   HANDSOME   BINDING. 


t 


f 


• 


THE 


SNOW-IMAGE, 


AND 


OTHER  TWICE-TOLD  TALES 


BY 


NATHANIEL    HAWTHORNE. 


BOSTON: 
TICKNOR,    REED,    AND    FIELDS. 

M  DCCC'LII, 

( 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1851,  by 

NATHANIEL  HAWTHORNE, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


Stereotyped    by 

HOBART    &    BOBBINS. 

BOSTON. 


PREFACE. 


TO    HORATIO    BRIDGE,    ESQ.,  U.  S.  N. 

MY  DEAR  BRIDGE  : 

SOME  of  the  more  crabbed  of  my  critics,  I  understand,  have 
pronounced  your  friend  egotistical,  indiscreet,  and  even  imper 
tinent,  on  account  of  the  Prefaces  and  Introductions  with  which, 
on  several  occasions,  he  has  seen  fit  to  pave  the  reader's  way 
into  the  interior  edifice  of  a  book.  In  the  justice  of  this  cen 
sure  I  do  not  exactly  concur,  for  the  reasons,  on  the  one  hand, 
that  the  public  generally  has  negatived  the  idea  of  undue 
freedom  on  the  author's  part,  by  evincing,  it  seems  to  me, 
rather  more  interest  in  these  aforesaid  Introductions  than  in  the 
stories  which  followed,  —  and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  with 
whatever  appearance  of  confidential  intimacy,  I  have  been 
especially  careful  to  make  no  disclosures  respecting  myself 
which  the  most  indifferent  observer  might  not  have  been 
acquainted  with,  and  which  I  was  not  perfectly  willing  that 
my  worst  enemy  should  know.  I  might  further  justify  myself, 
on  the  plea  that,  ever  since  my  youth,  I  have  been  addressing 
a  very  limited  circle  of  friendly  readers,  without  much  danger 
of  being  overheard  by  the  public  at  large  ;  and  that  the  habits 
thus  acquired  might  pardonably  continue,  although  strangers 
may  have  begun  to  mingle  with  my  audience. 

But  the  charge,  I  am  bold  to  say,  is  not  a  reasonable  one,  in 
any  view  which  we  can  fairly  take  of  it.  There  is  no  harm, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  good,  in  arraying  some  of  the  ordinary 
facts  of  life  in  a  slightly  idealized  and  artistic  guise.  I  have 
taken  facts  which  relate  to  myself,  because  they  chance  to  be 
nearest  at  hand,  and  likewise  are  my  own  property.  And,  as 


8  PREFACE. 

for  egotism,  a  person,  who  has  been  burrowing,  to  his  utmost 
ability,  into  the  depths  of  our  common  nature,  for  the  purposes 
of  psychological  romance,  —  and  who  pursues  his  researches  in 
that  dusky  region,  as  he  needs  must,  as  well  by  the  tact  of 
sympathy  as  by  the  light  of  observation,  —  will  smile  at  incur 
ring  such  an  imputation  in  virtue  of  a  little  preliminary  talk 
about  his  external  habits,  his  abode,  his  casual  associates,  and 
other  matters  entirely  upon  the  surface.  These  things  hide 
the  man,  instead  of  displaying  him.  You  must  make  quite 
another  kind  of  inquest,  and  look  through  the  whole  range  of 
his  fictitious  characters,  good  and  evil,  in  order  to  detect  any 
of  his  essential  traits. 

Be  all  this  as  it  may,  there  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  pro 
priety  of  my  inscribing  this  volume  of  earlier  and  later  sketches 
to  you,  and  pausing  here,  a  few  moments,  to  speak  of  them,  as 
friend  speaks  to  friend  ;  still  being  cautious,  however,  that  the 
public  and  the  critics  shall  overhear  nothing  which  we  care 
about  concealing.  On  you,  if  on  no  other  person,  I  am  entitled 
to  rely,  to  sustain  the  position  of  my  Dedicatee.  If  anybody 
is  responsible  for  my  being  at  this  day  an  author,  it  is  your 
self.  I  know  not  whence  your  faith  came  ;  but,  while  we 
were  lads  together  at  a  country  college,  —  gathering  blue-ber 
ries,  in  study-hours,  under  those  tall  academic  pines ;  or 
watching  the  great  logs,  as  they  tumbled  along  the  current  of 
the  Androscoggin  ;  or  shooting  pigeons  and  gray  squirrels  in 
the  woods ;  or  bat-fowling  in  the  summer  twilight ;  or  catching 
trouts  in  that  shadowy  little  stream  which,  I  suppose,  is  still 
wandering  riverward  through  the  forest, —  though  you  and  I  will 
never  cast  a  line  in  it  again,  —  two  idle  lads,  in  short  (as  we 
need  not  fear  to  acknowledge  now) ,  doing  a  hundred  things 
that  the  Faculty  never  heard  of,  or  else  it  had  been  the  worse 
for  us, —  still  it  was  your  prognostic  of  your  friend's  destiny', 
that  he  was  to  be  a  writer  of  fiction. 

And  a  fiction-monger,  in  due  season,  he  became.  But,  was 
there  ever  such  a  weary  delay  in  obtaining  the  slightest  recog 
nition  from  the  public,  as  in  my  case  ?  I  sat  down  by  the  way- 


PREFACE.  9 

side  of  life,  like  a  man  under  enchantment,  and  a  shrubbery 
sprung  up  around  me,  and  the  bushes  grew  to  be  saplings,  and 
the  saplings  became  trees,  until  no  exit  appeared  possible, 
through  the  entangling  depths  of  my  obscurity.  And  there, 
perhaps,  I  should  be  sitting  at  this  moment,  with  the  moss  on 
the  imprisoning  tree-trunks,  and  the  yellow  leaves  of  more 
than  a  score  of  autumns  piled  above  me,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
you.  For  it  was  through  your  interposition, — and  that,  more 
over,  unknown  to  himself,  —  that  your  early  friend  was  brought 
before  the  public,  somewhat  more  prominently  than  thereto 
fore,  in  the  first  volume  of  Twice-told  Tales.  Not  a  publisher 
in  America,  I  presume,  would  have  thought  well  enough  of 
my  forgotten  or  never  noticed  stories,  to  risk  the  expense  of 
print  and;  paper;  nor  do  I  say  this  with  any  purpose  of  casting 
odium  on  the  respectable  fraternity  of  book-sellers,  for  their 
blindness  to  my  wonderful  merit.  To  confess  the  truth,  I 
doubted  of  the  public  recognition  quite  as  much  as  they  could 
do.  So  much  the  more  generous  was  your  confidence ;  and 
knowing,  as  I  do,  that  it  was  founded  on  old  friendship  rather 
than  cold  criticism,  I  value  it  only  the  more  for  that. 

So,  now,  when  I  turn  back  upon  my  path,  lighted  by  a  tran 
sitory  gleam  of  public  favor,  to  pick  up  a  few  articles  which 
were  left  out  of  my  former  collections,  I  take  pleasure  in  mak 
ing  them  the  memorial  of  our  very  long  and  unbroken  connec 
tion.  Some  of  these  sketches  were  among  the  earliest  that  I 
wrote,  and,  after  lying  for  years  in  manuscript,  they  at  last 
skulked  into  the  Annuals  or  Magazines,  and  have  hidden  them 
selves  there  ever  since.  Others  were  the  productions  of  a  later 
period ;  others,  again,  were  written  recently.  The  compari-  - 
son  of  these  various  trifles  —  the  indices  of  intellectual  con 
dition  at  far  separated  epochs  —  affects  me  with  a  singular 
complexity  of  regrets.  I  am  disposed  to  quarrel  with  the  ear 
lier  sketches,  both  because  a  mature  judgment  discerns  so  many 
faults,  and  still  more  because  they  come  so  nearly  up  to  the 
standard  of  the  best  that  I  can  achieve  now.  The  ripened 
autumnal  fruit  tastes  but  little  better  than  the  early  windfalls. 


10  PREFACE. 

It  would,  indeed,  be  mortifying  to  believe  that  the  summer 
time  of  life  has  passed  away,  without  any  greater  progress  and 
improvement  than  is  indicated  here.  But,  —  atleast,  so  I  would 
fain  hope,  —  these  things  are  scarcely  to  be  depended  upon,  as 
measures  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  man.  In  youth,  men 
are  apt  to  write  more  wisely  than  they  really  know  or  feel ; 
and  the  remainder  of  life  may  be  not  idly  spent  in  realizing 
and  convincing  themselves  of  the  wisdom  which  they  uttered 
long  ago.  The  truth  that  was  only  in  the  fancy  then  may 
have  since  become  a  substance  in  the  mind  and  heart. 

I  have  nothing  further,  I  think,  to  say ;  unless  it  be  that  the 
public  need  not  dread  my  again  trespassing  on  its  kindness, 
with  any  more  of  these  musty  and  mouse-nibbled  leaves  of  old 
periodicals,  transformed,  by  the  magic  arts  of  my  friendly  pub 
lishers,  into  a  new  book.  These  are  the  last.  Or,  if  a  few 
still  remain,  they  are  either  such  as  no  paternal  partiality  could 
induce  the  author  to  think  worth  preserving,  or  else  they  have 
got  into  some  very  dark  and  dusty  hiding-place,  quite  out  of  my 
own  remembrance  and  whence  no  researches  can  avail  to  unearth 
them.  So  there  let  them  rest. 

Very  sincerely  yours, 

N.  H. 

LENOX,  NOVEMBER  1st,  1851. 


CONTENTS. 

THE  SNOW-IMAGE  :  A  CHILDISH  MIRACLE    .          .          .  13 

THE  GREAT  STONE  FACE              ....  36 

MAIN-STREET     .  .  .  .  .  .  .63 

ETHAN  BRAND        ......  102 

A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY           .....  125 

SYLPH  ETHEREGE    .          .           .           .           .           .  134 

THE  CANTERBURY  PILGRIMS  .  .  .  .          .145 

OLD  NEWS  .           .                      ....  159 

1 159 

II.  —  The  Old  French  War  .           .           .           .  170 

HI.  —  The  Old  Tory 184 

THE  MAN  OF  ADAMANT:  AN  APOLOGUE            .          .  193 

THE  DEVIL  IN  MANUSCRIPT   .....  203 

JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING        .          .          .  213 

OLD  TICONDEROGA:  A  PICTURE  OF  THE  PAST        .          .  221 

THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD           ....  228 

LITTLE  DAFFYDOWNDILLY       .....  237 

MAJOR  MOLINEUX  ......  247 


THE    SNOW-IMAGE: 

A     CHILDISH     MIRACLE. 

ONE  afternoon  of  a  cold  winter's  day,  when  the  sun 
shone  forth  with  chilly  brightness,  after  a  long  storm, 
two  children  asked  leave  of  their  mother  to  run  out  and 
play  in  the  new-fallen  snow.  The  elder  child  was  a 
little  girl,  whom,  because  she  was  of  a  tender  and 
modest  disposition,  and  was  thought  to  be  very  beauti 
ful,  her  parents,  and  other  people  who  were  familiar 
with  her,  used  to  call  Violet.  But  her  brother  was 
known  by  the  style  and  title  of  Peony,  on  account  of 
the  ruddiness  of  his  broad  and  round  little  phiz,  which 
made  everybody  think  of  sunshine  and  great  scarlet 
flowers.  The  father  of  these  two  children,  a  certain 
Mr.  Lindsey,  it  is  important  to  say,  was  an  excellent 
but  exceedingly  matter-of-fact  sort  of  man,  a  dealer  in 
hardware,  and  was  sturdily  accustomed  to  take  what 
is  called  the  common-sense  view  of  all  matters  that 
came  under  his  consideration.  With  a  heart  about  as 
tender  as  other  people's,  he  had  a  head  as  hard  and 
impenetrable,  and  therefore,  perhaps,  as  empty,  as  one 
of  the  iron  pots  which  it  was  a  'part  of  his  business  to 
sell.  The  mother's  character,  on  the  other  hand,  had  a 
strain  of  poetry  in  it,  a  trait  of  unworldly  beauty,  —  a 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


14  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

delicate  and  dewy  flower,  as  it  were,  that  had  survived- 
out  of  her  imaginative  youth,  and  still  kept  itself  alive 
amid  the  dusty  realities  of  matrimony  and  mother 
hood. 

So,  Violet  and  Peony,  as  I  began  with  saying, 
besought  their  mother  to  let  them  run  out  and  play 
in  the  new  snow ;  for,  though  it  had  looked  so  dreary 
and  dismal,  drifting  downward  out  of  the  gray  sky,  it 
had  a  very  cheerful  aspect,  now  that  the  sun  was 
shining  on  it.  The  children  dwelt  in  a  city,  and  had 
no  wider  play-place  than  a  little  garden  before  the 
house,  divided  by  a  white  fence  from  the  street,  and 
with  a  pear-tree  and  two  or  three  plum-trees  over 
shadowing  it,  and  some  rose-bushes  just  in  front  of  the 
parlor  windows.  The  trees  and  shrubs,  however,  were 
now  leafless,  and  their  twigs  were  enveloped  in  the  light 
snow,  which  thus  made  a  kind  of  wintry  foliage,  with 
here  and  there  a  pendent  icicle  for  the  fruit.  - 

"  Yes,  Violet,  — yes,  my  little  Peony,"  said  their  kind 
mother ;  "  you  may  go  out  and  play  in  the  new  snow." 

Accordingly,  the  good  lady  bundled  up  her  darlings  in 
woollen  jackets  and  wadded  sacks,  and  put  comforters 
round  their  necks,  and  a  pair  of  striped  gaiters  on  each 
little  pair  of  legs,  ,and  worsted  mittens  on  their  hands, 
and  gave  them  a  kiss  apiece,  by  way  of  a  spell  to  keep 
away  Jack  Frost.  Forth  sallied  the  two  children,  with 
a  hop-skip-and-jump,  that  carried  them  at  once  into  the 
very  heart  of  a  huge  snow-drift,  whence  Violet  emerged 
like  a  snow-bunting,  while  little  Peony  floundered  out 
with  his  round  face  in  full  bloom.  Then  what  a  merry 
time  had  they !  To  look  at  them,  frolicking  in  the  win 
try  garden,  you  would  have  thought  that  the  dark  and 


A   CHILDISH    MIRACLE.  15 

pitiless  storm  had  been  sent  for  no  other  purpose  but  to 
provide  a  new  plaything  for  Violet  and  Peony ;  and  that 
they  themselves  had  been  created,  as  the  snow-birds 
were,  to  take  delight  only  in  the  tempest,  and  in  the 
white  mantle  which  it  spread  over  the  earth. 

At  last,  when  they  had  frosted  one  another  all  over 
with  handfuls  of  snow,  Violet,  after  laughing  heartily  at 
little  Peony's  figure,  was  struck  with  a  new  idea. 

"  You  look  exactly  like  a  snow-image,  Peony,"  said 
she,  "  if  your  cheeks  were  not  so  red.  And  that  puts 
me  in  mind !  Let  us  make  an  image  out  of  snow,  —  an 
image  of  a  little  .girl,  • —  and  it  shall  be  our  sister,  and 
shall  run  about  and  play  with  us  all  winter  long. 
Won't  it  be  nice?" 

"  0,  yes ! "  cried  Peony,  as  plainly  as  he  could 
speak,  for  he  was  but  a  little  boy.  "  That  will  be  nice  ! 
And  mamma  shall  see  it ! " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Violet ;  "  mamma  shall  see  the  new 
little  girl.  But  she  must  not  make  her  come  into  the 
warm  parlor ;  for,  you  know,  our  little  snow-sister  will 
not  love  the  warmth." 

And  forthwith  the  children  began  this  great  business 
of  making  a  snow-image  that  should  run  about ;  while 
their  mother,  who  was  sitting  at  the  window  and  over 
heard  some  of  their  talk,  could  not  help  smiling  at  the 
gravity  with  which  they  set  about  it.  They  really 
seemed  to  imagine  that  there  would  be  no  difficulty 
whatever  in  creating  a  live  little  girl  out  of  the  snow. 
And,  to  say  the  truth,  if  miracles  are  ever  to  be  wrought, 
it  will  be  by  putting  our  hands  to  the  work  in  precisely 
such  a  simple  and  undoubting  frame  of  mind  as  that  in 
which  Violet  and  Peony  now  undertook  to  perform  one, 


16  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

without  so  much  as  knowing  that  it  was  a  miracle.  So 
thought  the  mother ;  and  thought,  likewise,  that  the  new- 
snow,  just  fallen  from  heaven1,  would  be  excellent  mate 
rial  to  make  new  beings  of,  if  it  were  not  so  very  cold. 
She  gazed  at  the  children  a  moment  longer,  delighting 
to  watch  their  little  figures,  —  the  girl,  tall  for  her  age, 
graceful  and  agile,  and  so  delicately  colored  that  she 
looked  like  a  cheerful  thought,  more  than  a  physical 
reality,  —  while  Peony  expanded  in  breadth  rather  than 
height,  and  rolled  along  on  his  short  and  sturdy  legs,  as 
substantial  as  an  elephant,  though  not  quite  so  big. 
Then  the  mother  resumed  her  work.  What  it  was  I 
forget ;  but  she  was  either  trimming  a  silken  bonnet  for 
Violet,  or  darning  a  pair  of  stockings  for  little  Peony's 
short  legs.  Again,  however,  and  again,  and  yet  other 
agains,  she  could  not  help  turning  her  head  to, the  win 
dow,  to  see  how  the  children  got  on  with  their  snow- 
image. 

Indeed,  it  was  an  exceedingly  pleasant  sight,  those 
bright  little  souls  at  their  tasks !  Moreover,  it  was 
really  wonderful  to  observe  how  knowingly  and  skilfully 
they  managed  the  matter.  Violet  assumed  the  chief 
direction,  and  told  Peony  what  to  do,  while,  with  her 
own  delicate  fingers,  she  shaped  out  all  the  nicer  parts 
of  the  snow-figure.  It  seemed,  in  fact,  not  so  much  to 
be  made  by  the  children,  as  to  grow  up  under  their 
hands,  while  they  were  playing  and  prattling  about  it. 
Their  mother  was  quite  surprised  at  this ;  and  the  longer 
she  looked,  the  more  and  more  surprised  she  grew. 

"  What  remarkable  children  mine  are  ! "  thought  she, 
smiling  with  a  mother's  pride ;  and  smiling  at  herself, 
too,  for  being  so  proud  of  them.  "  What  other  children 


A    CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  17 

could  have  made  anything  so  like  a  little  girl's  figure 
out  of  snow,  at  the  first  trial  ?  Well ;  —  but  now  I  must 
finish  Peony's  new  frock,  for  his  grandfather  is  coming 
to-morrow,  and  I  want  the  little  fellow  to  look  hand 
some." 

So  she  took  up  the  frock,  and  was  soon  as  busily  at 
work  again  with  her  needle  as  the  two  children  with 
their  snow-image.  But  still,  as  the  needle  travelled 
hither  and  thither  through  the  seams  of  the  dress,  the 
mother  made  her  toil  light  and  happy  by  listening  to  the 
airy  voices  of  Violet  and  Peony.  They  kept  talking  to 
one  another  all  the  time,  their  tongues  being  quite  as 
active  as  their  feet  and  hands.  Except  at  intervals,  she 
could  not  distinctly  hear  what  was  said,  but  had  merely 
a  sweet  impression  that  they  were  in  a  most  loving 
mood,  and  were  enjoying  themselves  highly,  and  that 
the  business  of  making  the  snow-image  went  prosper 
ously  on.  Now  and  then,  however,  when  Violet  and 
Peony  happened  to  raise  their  voices,  the  words  were  as 
audible  as  if  they  had  been  spoken  in  the  very  parlor, 
where  the  mother  sat.  O,  how  delightfully  those  words 
echoed  in  her  heart,  even  though  they  meant  nothing  so 
very  wise  or  wonderful,  after  all ! 

But  you  must  know  a  mother  listens  with  her  heart, 
much  more  than  with  her  ears ;  and  thus  she  is  often 
delighted  with  the  trills  of  celestial  music,  when  other 
people  can  hear  nothing  of  the  kind. 

"  Peony,  Peony ! "  cried  Violet  to  her  brother,  who 
had  gone  to  another  part  of  the  garden,  "  bring  me  some 
of  that  fresh  snow,  Peony,  from  the  very  furthest  corner, 
where  we  have  not  been  trampling.  I  want  it  to  shape 


18  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  I 

our  little  snow-sister's  bosom  with.  You  know  that  part 
must  be  quite  pure,  just  as  it  came  out  of  the  sky ! " 

"  Here  it  is,  Violet ! "  answered  Peony,  in  his  bluff 
tone,  —  but  a  very  sweet  tone,  too,  —  as  he  came  floun 
dering  through  the  half-trodden  drifts.  "  Here  is  the 
snow  for  her  little  bosom.  O,  Violet,  how  beau-ti-ful 
she  begins  to  look ! " 

"  Yes,"  said  Violet,  thoughtfully  and  quietly ;  "  our 
snow-sister  does  look  very  lovely.  I  did  not  quite  know, 
Peony,  that  we  could  make  such  a  sweet  little  girl  as 
this." 

The  mother,  as  she  listened,  thought  how  fit  and 
delightful  an  incident  it  would  be,  if  fairies,  or,  still 
better,  if  angel-children  were  to  come  from  paradise,  and 
play  invisibly  with  her  own  darlings,  and  help  them  to 
make  their  snow-image,  giving  it  the  features  of  celes 
tial  babyhood !  Violet  and  Peony  would  not  be  aware 
of  their  immortal  playmates,  —  only  they  would  see  that 
the  image  grew  very  beautiful  while  they  worked  at  it, 
and  would  think  that  they  themselves  had  done  it  all. 

"  My  little  girl  and  boy  deserve  such  playmates,  if 
mortal  children  ever  did ! "  said  the  mother  to  herself ; 
and  then  she  smiled  again  at  her  own  motherly  pride. 

Nevertheless,  the  idea  seized  upon  her  imagination ; 
and,  ever  and  anon,  she  took  a  glimpse  out  of  the  win 
dow,  half  dreaming  that  she  might  see  the  golden- 
haired  children  of  paradise  sporting  with  her  own 
golden-haired  Violet  and  bright-cheeked  Peony. 

Now,  for  a  few  moments,  there  was  a  busy  and 
earnest,  but  indistinct  hum  of  the  two  children's  voices, 
as  Violet  and  Peony  wrought  together  with  one  happy 
consent.  Violet  still  seemed  to  be  the  guiding  spirit ; 


A   CHILDISH    MIRACLE.  19 

while  Peony  acted  rather  as  a  laborer,  and  brought  her 
the  snow  from  far  and  near.  And  yet  the  little  urchin 
evidently  had  a  proper  understanding  of  the  matter, 
too! 

"  Peony,  Peony  !  "  cried  Violet ;  for  her  brother  was 
again  at  the  other  side  of  the  garden.  "  Bring  me  those 
light  wreaths  of  snow  that  have  rested  on  the  lower 
branches  of  the  pear-tree.  Y"ou  can  clamber  on  the 
snow-drift,  Peony,  and  reach  them  easily.  I  must  have 
them  to  make  some  ringlets  for  our  snow-sister's  head  !  " 

"  Here  they  are,  Violet ! "  answered  the  little  boy. 
"  Take  care  you  do  not  break  them.  Well  done  !  Well 
done  !  How  pretty  !  " 

"  Does  she  not  look  sweetly  ? "  said  Violet,  with  a  very 
satisfied  tone ;  "  and  now  we  must  have  some  little 
shining  bits  of  ice,  .to  make  the  brightness  of  her  eyes. 
She  is  not  finished  yet.  Mamma  will  see  how  very 
beautiful  she  is  ;  but  papa  will  say,  '  Tush  !  nonsense  ! 
—  come  in  out  of  the  cold  ! '  " 

"  Let  us  call  mamma  to  look  out,"  said  Peony ;  and 
then  he  shouted  lustily,  "  Mamma !  mamma !  !  mam 
ma  ! ! !  Look  out,  and  see  what  a  nice  'ittle  girl  we  are 
making !  " 

The  mother  put  down  her  work,  for  an  instant,  and 
looked  out  of  the  window.  But  it  so  happened  that  the 
sun  —  for  this  was  one  of  the  shortest  days  of  the  whole 
year — had  sunken  so  nearly  to  the  edge  of  the  world 
that  his  setting  shine  came  obliquely  into  the  lady's  eyes.. 
So  she  was  dazzled,  you  must  understand,  and  could  not 
very  distinctly  observe  what  was  in  the  garden.  Still,, 
however,  through  all  that  bright,  blinding  dazzle  of  the 
sun  and  the  new  snow,  she  beheld  a  small  white  figure 
2 


20  THE  SNOW-IMAGE: 

in  the  garden,  that  seemed  to  have  a  wonderful  deal  of 
human  likeness  about  it.  And  she  saw  Violet  and 
Peony,  —  indeed,  she  looked  more  at  them  than  at  the 
image, —  she  saw  the  two  children  still  at  work;  Peony 
bringing  fresh  snow,  and  Violet  applying  it  to  the  figure 
as  scientifically  as  a  sculptor  adds  clay  to  his  model. 
Indistinctly  as  she  discerned  the  snow-child,  the  mother 
thought  to  herself  that  never  before  was  there  a  snow- 
figure  so  cunningly  made,  nor  ever  such  a  dear  little 
girl  and  boy  to  make  it. 

"  They  do  everything  better  than  other  children,"  said 
she,  very  complacently.  "  No  wonder  they  make  better 
snow-images ! " 

She  sat  down  again  to  her  work,  and  made  as  much 
haste  with  it  as  possible ;  because  twilight  would  soon 
come,  and  Peony's  frock  was  not  yet  finished,  and  grand 
father  was  expected,  by  railroad,  pretty  early  in  the 
morning.  Faster  and  faster,  therefore,  went  her  flying 
fingers.  The  children,  likewise,  kept  busily  at  work  in 
the  garden,  and  still  the  mother  listened,  whenever  she 
could  catch  a  word.  She  was  amused  to  observe  how 
their  little  imaginations  had  got  mixed  up  with  what 
they  were  doing,  and  were  carried  away  by  it.  They 
seemed  positively  to  think  that  the  snow-child  would  run 
about  and  play  with  them. 

"  What  a  nice  playmate  she  will  be  for  us,  all  winter 
long !  "  said  Violet.  "  I  hope  papa  will  not  be  afraid  of 
her  giving  us  a  cold!  Shan't  you  love  her  dearly, 
Peony  ?  " 

"  O,  yes !  "  cried  Peony.  "  And  I  will  hug  her,  and 
she  shall  sit  down  close  by  me,  and  drink  some  of  my 
warm  milk  I  " 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  21 

"  O  no,  Peony ! "  answered  Violet,  with  grave  wis 
dom.  "  That  will  not  do  at  all.  Warm  milk  will  not 
be  wholesome  for  our  little  snow-sister.  Little  snow- 
people,  like  her,  eat  nothing  but  icicles.  No,  no,  Peony ; 
we  must  not  give  her  anything  warm  to  drink !  " 

There  was  a  minute  or  two  of  silence ;  for  Peony, 
whose  short  legs  were  never  weary,  had  gone  on  a  pil 
grimage  again  to  the  other  side  of  the  garden.  All  of 
a  sudden,  Violet  cried  out,  loudly  and  joyfully, 

"  Look  here,  Peony  !  Come  quickly !  A  light  has 
been  shining  on  her  cheek  out  of  that  rose-colored  cloud ! 
and  the  color  does  not  go  away !  Is  not  that  beauti 
ful?" 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  beau-ti-ful,"  answered  Peony,  pronounc 
ing  the  three  syllables  with  deliberate  accuracy.  "  O, 
Violet,  only  look  at  her  hair !  It  is  all  like  gold !  " 

"  O,  certainly,"  said  Violet,  with  tranquillity,  as  if  it 
were  very  much  a  matter  of  course.  "  That  color,  you 
know,  comes  from  the  golden  clouds,  that  we  see  up  there 
in  the  sky.  She  is  almost  finished  now.  But  her  lips 
must  be  made  very  red,  —  redder  than  her  cheeks.  Per 
haps,  Peony,  it  will  make  them  red,  if  we  both  kiss 
them  ! " 

Accordingly,  the  mother  heard  two  smart  little  smacks, 
as  if  both  her  children  were  kissing  the  snow-image  on 
its  frozen  mouth.  But,  as  this  did  not  seem  to  make  the 
lips  quite  red  enough,  Violet  next  proposed  that  the 
snow-child  should  be  invited  to  kiss  Peony's  scarlet 
cheek. 

"  Come,  'ittle  snow-sister,  kiss  me  !  "  cried  Peony. 

"There!  she  has  kissed  you,"  added   Violet,  "and 


22  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

now  her  lips  are  very  red.     And  she  blushed  a  little, 
too ! " 

"  O,  what  a  cold  kiss  !  "  cried  Peony. 

Just  then,  there  came  a  breeze  of  the  pure  west  wind, 
sweeping  through  the  garden  and  rattling  the  parlor 
windows.  It  sounded  so  wintry  cold,  that  the  mother 
was  about  to  tap  on  the  window-pane  with  her  thimbled 
finger,  to  summon  the  two  children  in,  when  they  both 
cried  out  to  her  with  one  voice.  The  tone  was  not  a 
tone  of  surprise,  although  they  were  evidently  a  good 
deal  excited ;  it  appeared  rather  as  if  they  were  very 
much  rejoiced  at  some  event  that  had  now  happened^ 
but  which  they  had  been  looking  for,  and  had  reckoned 
upon  all  along. 

"  Mamma  !  mamma !  We  have  finished  our  little 
snow-sister,  and  she  is  running  about  the  garden  with 
us!" 

"  What  imaginative  little  beings  my  children  are ! " 
thought  the  mother,  putting  the  last  few  stitches  into 
Peony's  frock.  "  And  it  is  strange,  too,  that  they  make 
me  almost  as  much  a  child  as  they  themselves  are  !  I 
can  hardly  help  believing,  now,  that  the  snow-image  has 
really  come  to  life  !  " 

"  Dear  mamma  !  "  cried  Violet,  "  pray  look  out,  and 
see  what  a  sweet  playmate  we  have  !  " 

The  mother,  being  thus  entreated,  could  no  longer 
delay  to  look  forth  from  the  window.  The  sun  was  now 
gone  out  of  the  sky,  leaving,  however,  a  rich  inheritance 
of  his  brightness  among  those  purple  and  golden  clouds 
which  make  the  sunsets  of  winter  so  magnificent.  But 
there  was  not  the  slightest  gleam  or  dazzle,  either  on 
the  window  or  on  the  snow ;  so  that  the  good  lady  could 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  23 

look  all  over  the  garden,  and  see  everything  and  every 
body  in  it.  And  what  do  you  think  she  saw  there? 
Violet  and  Peony,  of  course,  her  own  two  darling  child 
ren.  Ah,  but  whom  or  what  did  she  besides  ?  Why,  if 
you  will  believe  me,  there  was  a  small  figure  of  a  girl, 
dressed  all  in  white,  with  rose-tinged  cheeks  and  ring 
lets  of  golden  hue,  playing  about  the  garden  with  the 
two  children!  A  stranger  though  she  was,  the  child 
Seemed  to  be  on  as  familiar  terms  with  Violet  and  Peony, 
and  they  with  her,  as  if  all  the  three  had  been  play 
mates  during  the  whole  of  their  little  lives.  The  mother 
thought  to  herself  that  it  must  certainly  be  the  daughter 
of  one  of  the  neighbors,  and  that,  seeing  Violet  and 
Peony  in  the  garden,  the  child  had  run  across  the  street 
to  play  with  them.  So  this  kind  lady  went  to  the  door, 
intending  to  invite  the  little  runaway  into  her  comfort 
able  parlor  ;  for,  now  that  the  sunshine  was  withdrawn, 
the  atmosphere,  out  of  doors,  was  already  growing  very 
cold. 

But,  after  opening  the  house-door,  she  stood  an  instant 
on  the  threshold,  hesitating  whether  she  ought  to  ask  the 
child  to  come  in,  or  whether  she  should  even  speak  to 
her.  Indeed,  she  almost  doubted  whether  it  were  a  real 
child,  after  all,  or  only  a  light  wreath  of  the  new-fallen 
snow,  blown  hither  and  thither  about  the  garden  by  the 
intensely  cold  west  wind.  There  was  certainly  some 
thing  very  singular  in  the  aspect  of  the  little  stranger. 
Among  all  the  children  of  the  neighborhood,  the  lady 
could  remember  no  such  face,  with  its  pure  white,  and 
delicate  rose-color,  and  the  golden  ringlets  tossing  about 
the  forehead  and  cheeks.  And  as  for  her  dress,  which 
was  entirely  of  white,  and  fluttering  in  the  breeze,  it  was 


24  THE    SNOW-IMAGE 

such  as  no  reasonable  woman  would  put  upon  a  little 
girl,  when  sending  her  out  to  play,  in  the  depth  of  win 
ter.  It  made  this  kind  and  careful  mother  shiver  only 
to  look  at  those  small  feet,  with  nothing  in  the  world  on 
them,  except  a  very  thin  pair  of  white  slippers.  Never 
theless,  airily  as  she  was  clad,  the  child  seemed  to  feel 
not  the  slightest  inconvenience  from  the  cold,  but  danced 
so  lightly  over  the  snow  that  the  tips  of  her  toes  left 
hardly  a  print  in  its  surface ;  while  Violet  could  but  just 
keep  pace  with  her,  and  Peony's  short  legs  compelled 
him  to  lag  behind.  * 

Once,  in  the  course  of  their  play,  the  strange  child 
placed  herself  between  Violet  and  Peony,  and  taking  a 
hand  of  each,  skipped  merrily  forward,  and  they  along 
with  her.  Almost  immediately,  however,  Peony  pulled 
away  his  little  fist,  and  began  to  rub  it  as  if  the  fingers 
were  tingling  with  cold ;  while  Violet  also  released  her 
self,  though  with  less  abruptness,  gravely  remarking  that 
it  was  better  not  to  take  hold  of  hands.  The  white- 
robed  damsel  said  not  a  word,  but  danced  about,  just  as 
merrily  as  before.  If  Violet  and  Peony  did  not  choose 
to  play  with  her,  she  could  make  just  as  good  a  playmate 
of  the  brisk  and  cold  west  wind,  which  kept  blowing  her 
all  about  the  garden,  and  took  such  liberties  with  her, 
that  they  seemed  to  have  been  friends  for  a  long  time. 
All  this  while,  the  mother  stood  on  the  threshold,  won 
dering  how  a  little  girl  could  look  so  much  like  a  flying 
snow-drift,  or  how  a  snow-drift  could  look  so  very  like  a 
little  girl. 

She  called  Violet,  and  whispered  to  her. 

"  Violet,  my  darling,  what  is  this  child's  name  ? " 
asked  she.  "  Does  she  live  near  us  ? " 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  25 

"  Why,  dearest  mamma,"  answered  Violet,  laughing 
to  think  that  her  mother  did  not  comprehend  so  very 
plain  an  affair,  "  this  is  our  little  snow-sister,  whom  we 
have  just  been  making  !  " 

"  Yes,  dear  mamma,"  cried  Peony,  running  to  his 
mother,  and  looking  up  simply  into  her  face.  "  This  is 
our  snow-image  !  Is  it  not  a  nice  'ittle  child  ?  " 

At  this  instant  a  flock  of  snow-birds  came  flitting 
through  the  air.  As  was  very  natural,  they  avoided 
Violet  and  Peony.  But, —  and  this  looked  strange, — 
they  flew  at  once  to  the  white-robed  child,  fluttered 
eagerly  about  her  head,  alighted  on  her  shoulders,  and 
seemed  to  claim  her  as  an  old  acquaintance.  She,  on 
her  part,  was  evidently  as  glad  to  see  these  little  birds, 
old  Winter's  grandchildren,  as  they  were  to  see  her,  and 
welcomed  them  by  holding  out  both  her  hands.  Here 
upon,  they  each  and  all  tried  to  alight  on  her  two  palms 
and  ten  small  fingers  and  thumbs,  crowding  one  another 
off,  with  an  immense  fluttering  of  their  tiny  wings.  One 
dear  little  bird  nestled  tenderly  in  her  bosom ;  another 
put  its  bill  to  her  lips.  They  were  as  joyous,  all  the 
while,  and  seemed  as  much  in  their  element,  as  you  may 
have  seen  them  when  sporting  with  a  snow-storm. 

Violet  and  Peony  stood  laughing  at  this  pretty  sight ; 
for  they  enjoyed  the  merry  time  which  their  new  play 
mate  was  having  with  these  small-winged  visitants, 
almost  as  much  as  if  they  themselves  took  part  in  it. 

"  Violet,"  said  her  mother,  greatly  perplexed,  "  tell  me 
the  truth,  without  any  jest.  Who  is  this  little  girl  ?  " 

'"  My  darling  mamma,"  answered  Violet,  looking  seri 
ously  into  her  mother's  face,  and  apparently  surprised 
that  she  should  need  any  further  explanation,  "  I  have 


26  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

told  you  truly  who  she  is.  It  is  our  little  snow-image, 
which  Peony  and  I  have  been  making.  Peony  will  tell 
you  so,  as  well  as  I." 

"  Yes,  mamma,"  asseverated  Peony,  with  much  grav 
ity  in  his  crimson  little  phiz  ;  "  this  is  'ittle  snow-child. 
Is  not  she  a  nice  one  ?  But,  mamma,  her  hand  is,  oh, 
so  very  cold  !  " 

While  mamma  still  hesitated  what  to  think  and  what 
to  do,  the  street-gate  was  thrown  open,  and  the  father  of 
Violet  and  Peony  appeared,  wrapped  in  a  pilot-cloth 
sack,  with  a  fur  cap  drawn  down  over  his  ears,  and  the 
thickest  of  gloves  upon  his  hands.  Mr.  Lindsey  was  a 
middle-aged  man,  with  a  weary  and  yet  a  happy  look 
in  his  wind-flushed  and  frost-pinched  face,  as  if  he  had 
been  busy  all  the  day  long,  and  was  glad  to  get  back  to 
his  quiet  home.  His  eyes  brightened  at  the  sight  of  his 
wife  and  children,  although  he  could  not  help  uttering  a 
word  or  two  of  surprise,  at  finding  the  whole  family  in 
the  open  air,  on  so  bleak  a  day,  and  after  sunset  too.  He 
soon  perceived  the  little  white  stranger,  sporting  to  and 
fro  in  the  garden,  like  a  dancing  snow-wreath,  and  the 
flock  of  snow-birds  fluttering  about  her  head.  > 

"  Pray,  what  little  girl  may  that  be  ?  "  inquired  this 
very  sensible  man.  "  Surely  her  mother  must  be  crazy, 
to  let  her  go  out  in  such  bitter  weather  as  it  has  been 
to-day,  with  only  that  flimsy  white  gown,  and  those  thin 
slippers  ! " 

"  My  dear  husband,"  said  his  wife,  "  I  know  no  more 
about  the  little  thing  than  you  do.  Some  neighbor's 
child,  I  suppose.  Our  Violet  and  Peony,"  she  added, 
laughing  at  herself  for  repeating  so  absurd  a  story, 
"  insist  that  she  is  nothing  but  a  snow-image,  which  they 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  27 

have  been  busy  about  in  the  garden,  almost  all  the  after 
noon." 

As  she  said  this,  the  mother^glanced  her  eyes  toward 
the  spot  where  the  children's  snow-image  had  been  made. 
"What  was  her  surprise,  on  perceiving  that  there  was  not 
the  slightest  trace  of  so  much  labor  !  —  no  image  at  all ! 
—  no  piled-up  heap  of  snow !  —  nothing  whatever,  save 
the  prints  of  little  footsteps  around  a  vacant  space  ! 

"  This  is  very  strange  !  "  said  she. 

"What  is  strange,  dear  mother?"  asked  Violet. 
"  Dear  father,  do  not^  you  see  how  it  is  ?  This  is  our 
snow-image,  which  Peony  and  I  have  made,  because  we 
wanted  another  playmate.  Did  not  we,  Peony  ?  " 

"  Yes,  papa,"  said  crimson  Peony.  "  This  be  our 
'ittle  snow-sister.  Is  she  not  beau-ti-ful  ?  But  she  gave 
me  such  a  cold  kiss  !  " 

"  Poh,  nonsense,  children  !  "  cried  their  good,  honest 
father,  who,  as  we  have  already  intimated,  had  an  ex 
ceedingly  common-sensible  way  of  looking  at  matters. 
"  Do  not  tell  me  of  making  live  figures  out  of  snow. 
Come,  wife  ;  this  little  stranger  must  not  stay  out  in  the 
bleak  air  a  moment  longer.  We  will  bring  her  into  the 
parlor ;  and  you  shall  give  her  a  supper  of  warm  bread 
and  milk,  and  make  her  as  comfortable  as  you  can. 
Meanwhile,  I  will  inquire  among  the  neighbors ;  or,  if 
necessary,  send  the  city-crier  about  the  streets,  to  give 
notice  of  a  lost  child." 

So  saying,  this  honest  and  very  kind-hearted  man 
was  going  toward  the  little  white  damsel,  with  the  best 
intentions  in  the  world.  But  Violet  and  Peony,  each 
seizing  their  father  by  the  hand,  earnestly  besought  him 
not  to  make  her  come  in. 


28  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

"  Dear  father,"  cried  Violet,  putting  herself  before 
him,  "  it  is  true  what  I  have  been  telling  you !  This  is 
our  little  snow-girl,  and  she  cannot  live  any  longer  than 
while  she  breathes  the  cold  west  wind.  Do  not  make 
her  come  into  the  hot  room  ! " 

"  Yes,  father,"  shouted  Peony,  stamping  his  little  foot, 
so  mightily  was  he  in  earnest,  "  this  be  nothing  but  our 
'ittle  snow-child !  She  will  not  love  the  hot  fire  ! " 

"  Nonsense,  children,  nonsense,  nonsense  !  "  cried  the 
father,  half  vexed,  half  laughing  at  what  he  considered 
their  foolish  obstinacy.  "  Run  into  the  house,  this 
moment !  It  is  too  late  to  play  any  longer,  now.  I 
must  take  care  of  this  little  girl  immediately,  or  she  will 
catch  her  death-a-cold  ! " 

"  Husband !  dear  husband ! "  sai,d  his  wife,  in  a  low 
voice,  —  for  she  had  been  looking  narrowly  at  the  snow- 
child,  and  was  more  perplexed  than  ever,  —  "  there  is 
something  very  singular  in  all  this.  You  will  think  me 
foolish,  —  but  —  but  —  may  it  not  be  that  some  invisible 
angel  has  been  attracted  by  the  simplicity  and  good  faith 
with  which  our  children  set  about  their  undertaking  ? 
May  he  not  have  spent  an  hour  of  his  immortality  in 
playing  with  those  dear  little  souls  ?  and  so  the  result  is 
what  we  call  a  miracle.  No,  no  !  Do  not  laugh  at  me ; 
I  see  what  a  foolish  thought  it  is  ! " 

"  My  dear  wife,"  replied  the  husband,  laughing  heart 
ily,  "  you  are  as  much  a  child  as  Violet  and  Peony." 

And  in  one  sense  so  she  was,  for  all  through  life  she 
had  kept  her  heart  full  of  childlike  simplicity  and  faith, 
which  was  as  pure  and  clear  as  crystal ;  and,  looking  at  all 
matters  through  this  transparent  medium,  she  sometimes 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  29 

saw  truths  so  profound,  that  other  people  laughed  at 
them  as  nonsense  and  absurdity. 

But  now  kind  Mr.  Lindsey  had  entered  the  garden, 
breaking  away  from  his  two  children,  who  still  sent  their 
shrill  voices  after  him,  beseeching  him  to  let  the  snow- 
child  stay  and  enjoy  herself  in  the  cold  west  wind.  As 
he  approached,  the  snow-birds  took  to  flight.  The  little 
white  damsel,  also,  fled  backward,  shaking  her  head,  as 
if  to  say,  "  Pray,  do  not  touch  me !"  and  roguishly,  as  it 
appeared,  leading  him  through  the  deepest  of  the  snow. 
Once,  the  good  man  stumbled,  and  floundered  down 
upon  his  face,  so  that,  gathering  himself  up  again,  with 
the  snow  sticking  to  his  rough  pilot-cloth  sack,  he 
looked  as  white  and  wintry  as  a  snow-image  of  the 
largest  size.  Some  of  the  neighbors,  meanwhile,  seeing 
him  from  their  windows,  wondered  what  could  possess 
poor  Mr.  Lindsey  to  be  running  about  his  garden  in 
pursuit  of  a  snow-drift,  which  the  west  wind  was  driving 
hither  and  thither!  At  length,  after  a  vast  deal  of 
trouble,  he  chased  the  little  stranger  into  a  corner,  where 
she  could  not  possibly  escape  him.  His  wife  had  been 
looking  on,  and,  it  being  nearly  twilight,  was  wonder- 
struck  to  observe  how  the  snow-child  gleamed  and 
sparkled,  and  how  she  seemed  to  shed  a  glow  all  round 
about  her ;  and  when  driven  into  the  corner,  she  posi 
tively  glistened  like  a  star!  It  was  a  frosty  kind  of 
brightness,  too,  like  that  of  an  icicle  in  the  moonlight. 
The  wife  thought  it  strange  that  good  Mr.  Lindsey 
should  see  nothing  remarkable  in  the  snow-child's 
appearance. 

"  Come,  you  odd  little  thing ! "  cried  the  honest  man, 
seizing  her  by  the  hand,  "  I  have  caught  you  at  last,  and 


30  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

will  make  you  comfortable  in  spite  of  yourself.  We  will 
put  a  nice  warm  pair  of  worsted  stockings  on  your 
frozen  little  feet,  and  you  shall  have  a  good  thick  shawl 
to  wrap  yourself  in.  Your  poor  white  nose,  I  am  afraid, 
is  actually  frost-bitten.  But  we  will  make  it  all  right. 
Come  along  in." 

And  so,  with  a  most  benevolent  smile  on  his  sagacious 
visage,  all  purple  as  it  was  with  the  cold,  this  very  well- 
meaning  gentleman  took  the  snow-child  by  the  hand  and 
led  her  towards  the  house.  She  followed  him,  droop- 
ingly  and  reluctant ;  for  all  the  glow  and  sparkle  was 
gone  out  of  her  figure ;  and  whereas  just  before  she  had 
resembled  a  bright,  frosty,  star-gemmed  evening,  with  a 
crimson  gleam  on  the  cold  horizon,  she  now  looked  as 
dull  and  languid  as  a  thaw.  As  kind  Mr.  Lindsey  led 
her  up  the  steps  of  the  door,  Violet  and  Peony  looked 
into  his  face,  —  their  eyes  full  of  tears,  which  froze 
before  they  could  run  down  their  cheeks,  —  and  again 
entreated  him  not  to  bring  their  snow-image  into  the 
house. 

"  Not  bring  her  in ! "  exclaimed  the  kind-hearted  man. 
"  Why,  you  are  crazy,  my  little  Violet !  —  quite  crazy, 
my  small  Peony!  She  is  so  cold,  already,  that  her 
hand  has  almost  frozen  mine,  in  spite  of  my  thick 
gloves.  Would  you  have  her  freeze  to  death  ?  " 

His  wife,  as  he  came  up  the  steps,  had  been  taking 
another  long,  earnest,  almost  awe-stricken  gaze  at  the 
little  white  stranger.  She  hardly  knew  whether  it  was 
a  dream  or  no";  but  she  could  not  help  fancying  that  she 
saw  the  delicate  print  of  Violet's  fingers  on  the  child's 
neck.  It  looked  just  as  if,  while  Violet  was  shaping  out 
the  image,  she  had  given  it  a  gentle  pat  with  her  hand. 


A    CHILDISH    MIRACLE.  31 

and  had  neglected  to  smooth  the  impression  quite 
away. 

"After  all,  husband,"  said  the  mother,  recurring  to 
her  idea  that  the  angels  would  be  as  much  delighted  to 
play  with  Violet  and  Peony  as  she  herself  was,  "  after 
all,  she  does  look  strangely  like  a  snow-image !  I  do 
believe  she  is  made  of  snow ! " 

A  puff  of  the  west  wind  blew  against  the  snow-child, 
and  again  she  sparkled  like  a  star. 

"  Snow ! "  repeated  good  Mr.  Lindsey,  drawing  the 
reluctant  guest  over  his  hospitable  threshold.  "  No 
wonder  she  looks  like  snow.  She  is  half  frozen,  poor 
little  thing!  But  a  good  fire  will  put  everything  to 
rights." 

Without  further  talk,  and  always  with  the  same  best 
intentions,  this  highly  benevolent  and  common-sensible 
individual  led  the  little  white  damsel  —  drooping,  droop 
ing,  drooping,  more  and  more  —  out  of  the  frosty  air, 
and  into  his  comfortable  parlor.  A  Heidenberg  stove, 
filled  to  the  brim  with  intensely  burning  anthracite,  was 
sending  a  bright  gleam  through  the  isinglass  of  its  iron 
door,  and  causing  the  vase  of  water  on  its  top  to  fume 
and  bubble  with  excitement.  A  warm,  sultry  smell  was 
diffused  throughout  the  room.  A  thermometer  on  the 
wall  furthest  from  the  stove  stood  at  eighty  degrees. 
The  parlor  was  hung  with  red  curtains,  and  covered 
with  a  red  carpet,  and  looked  just  as  warm  as  it  felt. 
The  difference  betwixt  the  atmosphere  here  and  the  cold, 
wintry  twilight  out  of  doors,  was  like  stepping  at  once 
from  Nova  Zembla  to  the  hottest  part  of  India,  or  from 
the  North  Pole  into  an  oven.  O,  this  was  a  fine  place 
for  the  little  white  stranger ! 


32  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  : 

The  common-sensible  man  placed  the  snow-child  on 
the  hearth-rug,  right  in  front  of  the  hissing  and  fuming 
stove. 

"  Now  she  will  be  comfortable  ! "  cried  Mr.  Lindsey, 
rubbing  his  hands  and  looking  about  him,  with  the 
pleasantest  smile  you  ever  saw.  "Make  yourself  at 
home,  my  child." 

Sad,  sad  and  drooping,  looked  the  little  white  maiden, 
as  she  stood  on  the  hearth-rug,  with  the  hot  blast  of  the 
stove  striking  through  her  like  a  pestilence.  Once,  she 
threw  a  glance  wistfully  toward  the  windows,  and 
caught  a  glimpse,  through  its  red  curtains,  of  the  snow- 
covered  roofs,  and  the  stars  glimmering  frostily,  and  all 
the  delicious  intensity  of  the  cold  night.  The  bleak 
wind  rattled  the  window-panes,  as  if  it  were  summoning 
her  to  come  forth.  But  there  stood  the  snow-child, 
drooping,  before  the  hot  stove  ! 

But  the  common-sensible  man  saw  nothing  amiss. 

"  Come,  wife,"  said  he,  "  let  her  have  a  pair  of  thick 
stockings  and  a  woollen  shawl  or  blanket  directly ;  and 
tell  Dora  to  give  her  some  warm  supper  as  soon  as 
the  milk  boils.  You,  Violet  and  Peony,  amuse  your 
little  friend.  She  is  out  of  spirits,  you  see,  at  finding 
herself  in  a  strange  place.  For  my  part,  I  will  go 
around  among  the  neighbors,  and  find  out  where  she 
belongs." 

The  mother,  meanwhile,  had  gone  in  search  of  the 
shawl  and  stockings ;  for  her  own  view  of  the  matter, 
however  subtle  and  delicate,  had  given  way,  as  it 
always  did,  to  the  stubborn  materialism  of  her  husband. 
Without  heeding  the  remonstrances  of  his  two  children, 
who  still  kept  murmuring  that  their  little  snow-sister 


s 

A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  33 

did  not  love  the  warmth,  good  Mr.  Lindsey  took  his 
departure,  shutting  the  parlor  door  carefully  behind  him. 
Turning  up  the  collar  of  his  sack  over  his  ears,  he 
emerged  from  the  house,  and  had  barely  reached  the 
street-gate,  when  he  was  recalled  by  the  screams  of 
Violet  and  Peony,  and  the  rapping  of  a  thimbled  finger 
against  the  parlor  window. 

"  Husband !  husband ! "  cried  his  wife,  showing  her 
horror-stricken  face  through  the  window-panes.  "There 
is  no  need  of  going  for  the  child's  parents  ! " 

"We  told  you  so,  father! "  screamed  Violet  and  Peony, 
as  he  reentered  the  parlor.  "  You  would  bring  her  in ; 
and  now  our  poor  —  dear  —  beau-ti-ful  little  snow- 
sister  is  thawed ! " 

And  their  own  sweet  little  faces  were  already  dis 
solved  in  tears ;  so  that  their  father,  seeing  what  strange 
things  occasionally  happen  in  this  every-day  world,  felt 
not  a  little  anxious  lest  his  children  might  be  going  to 
thaw  too  !  In  the  utmost  perplexity,  he  demanded  an 
explanation  of  his  wife.  She  could  only  reply,  that, 
being  summoned  to  the  parlor  by  the  cries  of  Violet  and 
Peony,  she  found  no  trace  of  the  little  white  maiden, 
unless  it  were  the  remains  of  a  heap  of  snow,  which, 
while  she  was  gazing  at  it,  melted  quite  away  upon  the 
hearth-rug. 

"  And  there  you  see  all  that  is  left  of  it ! "  added  she, 
pointing  to  a  pool  of  water,  in  front  of  the  stove. 

"  Yes,  father,"  said  Violet,  looking  reproachfully  at 
him,  through  her  tears,  "  there  is  all  that  is  left  of  our 
dear  little  snow-sister  ! " 

"  Naughty  father  ! "  cried  Peony,  stamping  his  foot, 
and  —  I  shudder  to  say  —  shaking  his  little  fist  at  the 


34  THE    SNOW-IMAGE  ! 

common-sensible  man.    "We  told  you  how  it  would  be 
What  for  did  you  bring  her  in  ?  " 

And  the  Heidenberg  stove,  through  the  isinglass  of  its 
door,  seemed  to  glare  at  good  Mr.  Lindsey,  like  a  red- 
eyed  demon,  triumphing  in  the  mischief  which  it  had 
done ! 

This,  you  will  observe,  was  one  of  those  rare  cases, 
which  yet  will  occasionally  happen,  where  common- 
sense  finds  itself  at  fault.  The  remarkable  story  of  the 
snow-image,  though  to  that  sagacious  class  of  people  to 
whom  good  Mr.  Lindsey  belongs  it  may  seem  but  a 
childish  affair,  is,  nevertheless,  capable  of  being  moral 
ized  in  various  methods,  greatly  for  their  edification. 
One  of  its  lessons,  for  instance,  might  be,  that  it 
behooves  men,  and  especially  men  of  benevolence,  to 
consider  well  what  they  are  about,  and,  before  acting  on 
their  philanthropic  purposes,  to  be  quite  sure  that  they 
comprehend  the  nature  and  all  the  relations  of  the  busi 
ness  in  hand.  What  has  been  established  as  an  element 
of  good  to  one  being  may  prove  absolute  mischief  to 
another  ;  even  as  the  warmth  of  the  parlor  was  proper 
enough  for  children  of  flesh  and  blood,  like  Violet  and 
Peony,  —  though  by  no  means  very  wholesome,  even  for 
them,  —  but  involved  nothing  short  of  annihilation  to 
the  unfortunate  snow-image. 

But,  after  all,  there  is  no  teaching  anything  to  wise 
men  of  good  Mr.  Lindsey's  stamp.  They  know  every 
thing  —  oh,  to  be  sure  !  —  everything  that  has  been,  and 
everything  that  is,  and  everything  that,  by  any  future 
possibility,  can  be.  And,  should  some  phenomenon  of 
nature  or  providence  transcend  their  system,  they  will 


A   CHILDISH   MIRACLE.  35 

not  recognize  it,  even  if  it  come  to  pass  under  their  very 
noses.    - 

"  Wife,"  said  Mr.  Lindsey,  after  a  fit  of  silence,  "  see 
what  a  quantity  of  snow  the  children  have  brought  in  on 
their  feet !  It  has  made  quite  a  puddle  here  before  the 
stove.  Pray  tell  Dora  to  bring  some  towels  and  sop  it 
up!" 

3 


.THE  GREAT   STONE  FACE. 

ONE  afternoon,  when  the  sun  was  going  down,  a 
mother  and  her  little  boy  sat  at  the  door  of  their  cottage, 
talking  about  the  Great  Stone  Face.  They  had  but  to 
lift  their  eyes,  and  there  it  was  plainly  to  be  seen, 
though  miles  away,  with  the  sunshine  brightening  all  its 
features. 

And  what  was  the  Great  Stone  Face  ? 

Embosomed  amongst  a  family  of  lofty  mountains,  there 
was  a  valley  so  spacious  that  it  contained  many  thousand 
inhabitants.  Some  of  these  good  people  dwelt  in  log 
huts,  with  the  black  forest  all  around  them,  on  the  steep 
and  difficult  hill-sides.  Others  had  their  homes  in  com 
fortable  farm-houses,  and  cultivated  the  rich  soil  on  the 
gentle  slopes  or  level  surfaces  of  the  valley.  Others, 
again,  were  congregated  into  populous  villages,  where 
some  wild,  highland  rivulet,  tumbling  down  from  its 
birthplace  in  the  upper  mountain  region,  had  been  caught 
and  tamed  by  human  cunning,  and  compelled  to  turn 
the  machinery  of  cotton  factories.  The  inhabitants  of 
this  valley,  in  short,  were  numerous,  and  of  many  modes 
of  life.  But  all  of  them,  grown  people  and  children, 
had  a  kind  of  familiarity  with  the  Great  Stone  Face, 
although  some  possessed  the  gift  of  distinguishing  this 
grand  natural  phenomenon  more  perfectly  than  many  of 
their  neighbors. 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  37 

The  Great  Stone  Face,  then,  was  a  work  of  Nature 
in  her  mood  of  majestic  playfulness,  formed  on  the  per 
pendicular  side  of  a  mountain  by  some  immense  rocks, 
which  had  been  thrown  together  in  such  a  position  as, 
when  viewed  at  a  proper  distance,  precisely  to.  resemble 
the  features  of  the  human  countenance.  It  seemed  as 
if  an  enormous  giant,  or  a  Titan,  had  sculptured  his  own 
likeness  on  the  precipice.  There  was  the  broad  arch  of 
the  forehead,  a  hundred  feet  in  height ;  the  nose,  with  its 
long  bridge ;  and  the  vast  lips,  which,  if  they  could  have 
spoken,  would  have  rolled  their  thunder  accents  from  one 
end  of  the  valley  to  the  other.  True  it  is,  that  if  the 
spectator  approached  too  near,  he  lost  the  outline  of  the 
gigantic  visage,  and  could  discern  only  a  heap  of  pon 
derous  and  gigantic  rocks,  piled  in  chaotic  ruin  one  upon 
another.  Retracing  his  steps,  however,  the  wondrous 
features  would  again  be  seen  ;  and  the  further  he  with 
drew  from  them,  the  more  like  a  human  face,  with  all 
its  original  divinity  intact,  did  they  appear ;  until,  as  it 
grew  dim  in  the  distance,  with  the  clouds  and  glorified 
vapor  of  the  mountains  clustering  about  it,  the  Great 
Stone  Face  seemed  positively  to  be  alive. 

It  was  a  happy  lot  for  children  to  grow  up  to  man 
hood  or  womanhood  with  the  Great  Stone  Face  before 
their  eyes,  for  all  the  features  were  noble,  and  the  ex 
pression  was  at  once  grand  and  sweet,  as  if  it  were  the 
glow  of  a  vast,  warm  heart,  that  embraced  all  mankind 
in  its  affections,  and  had  room  for  more.  It  was  an  edu 
cation  only  to  look  at  it.  According  to  the  belief  of 
many  people,  the  valley  owed  much  of  its  fertility  to  this 
benign  aspect  that  was  continually  beaming  over  it,  illu- 


38  THE    GREAT   STONE    FACE. 

minating  the  clouds,  and  infusing  its  tenderness  into  the 
sunshine. 

As  we  began  with  saying,  a  mother  and  her  little  boy 
sat  at  their  cottage  door,  gazing  at  the  Great  Stone 
Face,  and  talking  about  it.  The  child's  name  was 
Ernest. 

"  Mother,"  said  he,  while  the  Titanic  visage  smiled 
on  him,  "  I  wish  that  it  could  speak,  for  it  looks  so  very 
kindly  that  its  voice  must  needs  be  pleasant.  If  I  were 
to  see  a  man  with  such  a  face,  I  should  love  him  dearly." 

"  If  an  old  prophecy  should  come  to  pass,"  answered 
his  mother,  "  we  may  see  a  man,  some  time  or  other, 
with  exactly  such  a  face  as  that." 

"  What  prophecy  do  you  mean,  dear  mother  ? " 
eagerly  inquired  Ernest.  "  Pray  tell  me  all  about  it !  " 

So  his  mother  told  him  a  story  that  her  own  mother 
had  told  to  her,  when  she  herself  was  younger  than  little 
Ernest;  a  story,  not  of  things  that  were  past,  but  of 
what  was  yet  to  come ;  a  story,  nevertheless,  so  very 
old,  that  even  the  Indians,  who  formerly  inhabited  this 
valley,  had  heard  it  from  their  forefathers,  to  whom, 
as  they  affirmed,  it  had  been  murmured  by  the  moun 
tain  streams,  and  whispered  by  the  wind  among  the 
tree-tops.  The  purport  was,  that,  at  some  future  day, 
a  child  should  be  born  hereabouts,  who  was  destined  to 
become  the  greatest  and  noblest  personage  of  his  time, 
and  whose  countenance,  in  manhood,  should  bear  an 
exact  resemblance  to  the  Great  Stone  Face.  Not  a  few 
old-fashioned  people,  and  young  ones  likewise,  in  the 
ardor  of  their  hopes,  still  cherished  an  enduring  faith  in 
this  old  prophecy.  But  others,  who  had  seen  more  of 
the  world,  had  watched  and  waited  till  they  were  weary, 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  39 

and  had  beheld  no  man  with  such  a  face,  nor  any  man 
that  proved  to  be  much  greater  or  nobler  than  his  neigh 
bors,  concluded  it  to  be  nothing  but  an  idle  tale.  At 
all  events,  the  great  man  of  the  prophecy  had  not  yet 
appeared. 

"  O,  mother,  dear  mother ! "  cried  Ernest,  clapping 
his  hands  above  his  head,  "  I  do  hope  that  I  shall  live  to 
see  him ! " 

His  mother  was  an  affectionate  and  thoughtful  woman, 
and  felt  that  it  was  wisest  not  to  discourage  the  generous 
hopes  of  her  little  boy.  So  she  only  said  to  him,  "  Per 
haps  you  may." 

And  Ernest  never  forgot  the  story  that  his  mother  told 
him.  It  was  always  in  his  mind,  whenever  he  looked 
upon  the  Great  Stone  Face.  He  spent  his  childhood  in 
the  log-cottage  where  he  was  born,  and  was  dutiful  to 
his  mother,  and  helpful  to  her  in  many  things,  assisting 
her  much  with  his  little  hands,  and  more  with  his  loving 
heart.  In  this  manner,  from  a  happy  yet  often  pensive 
child,  he  grew  up  to  be  a  mild,  quiet,  unobtrusive  boy, 
and  sun-browned  with  labor  in  the  fields,  but  with  more 
intelligence  brightening  his  aspect  than  is  seen  in  many 
lads  who  have  been  taught  at  famous  schools.  Yet 
Ernest  had  had  no  teacher,  save  only  that  the  Great 
Stone  Face  became  one  to  him.  When  the  toil  of  the 
day  was  over,  he  would  gaze  at  it  for  hours,  until  he 
began  to  imagine  that  those  vast  features  recognized 
him,  and  gave  him  a  smile  of  kindness  and  encourage 
ment,  responsive  to  his  own  look  of  veneration.  We 
must  not  take  upon  us  to  affirm  that  this  was  a  mistake, 
although  the  Face  may  have  looked  no  more  kindly  at 
Ernest  than  at  all  the  world  besides.  But  the  secret 


40  THE    GREAT   STONE    FACE. 

was,  that  the  boy's  tender  and  confiding  simplicity  dis 
cerned  what  other  people  could  not  see ;  and  thus  the 
love,  which  was  meant  for  all,  became  his  peculiar  por 
tion.  .  * 
About  this  time,  there  went  a  rumor  throughout  the 
valley,  that  the  great  man,  foretold  from  ages  long  ago, 
who  was  to  bear  a  resemblance  to  the  Great  Stone  Face, 
had  appeared  at  last.  It  seems  that,  many  years  before, 
a  young  man  had  migrated  from  the  valley  and  settled 
at  a  distant  seaport,  where ;~  after  getting  together  a  little 
money,  he  had  set  up  as  a  shopkeeper.  His  name  — 
but  I  could  never  learn  whether  it  was  his  real  one,  or  a 
nickname  that  had  grown  out  of  his  habits  and  success 
in  life — was  Gathergold.  Being  shrewd  and  active, 
and  endowed  by  Providence  with  that  inscrutable  faculty 
which  develops  itself  in  what  the  world  calls  luck,  he 
became  an  exceedingly  rich  merchant,  and  owner  of  a 
whole  fleet  of  bulky-bottomed  ships.  All  the  countries 
of  the  globe  appeared  to  join  hands  for  the  mere  purpose 
of  adding  heap  after  heap  to  the  mountainous  accumu 
lation  of  this  one  man's  wealth.  The  cold  regions  of 
the  north,  almost  within  the  gloom  and  shadow  of  the 
Arctic  Circle,  sent  him  their  tribute  in  the  shape  of  furs; 
hot  Africa  sifted  for  him  the  golden  sands  of  her  rivers, 
and  gathered  up  the  ivory  tusks  of  her  great  elephants 
out  of  the  forests  ;  the  East  came  bringing  him  the  rich 
shawls,  and  spices,  and  teas,  and  the  effulgence  of  dia 
monds,  and  the  gleaming  purity  of  large  pearls.  The 
ocean,  not  to  be  behindhand  with  the  earth,  yielded  up 
her  mighty  whales,  that  Mr.  Gathergold  might  sell  their 
oil,  and  make  a  profit  on  it.  Be  the  original  commodity 
what  it  might,  it  was  gold  within  his  grasp.  It  might 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  41 

be  said  of  him,  as  of  Midas  in  the  fable,  that  whatever 
he  touched  with  his  finger  immediately  glistened,  and 
grew  yellow,  and  was  changed  at  once  into  sterling 
metal,  or,  which  suited  him  still  better,  into  piles  of  coin. 
And,  when  Mr.  Gathergold  had  become  so  very  rich  that 
it  would  have  taken  him  a  hundred  years  only  to  count 
his  wealth,  he  bethought  himself  of  his  native  valley, 
and  resolved  to  go  back  thither,  and  end  his  days  where 
he  was  born.  With  this  purpose  in  view,  he  sent  a 
skilful  architect  to  build  him  ''such  a  palace  as  should  be 
fit  for  a  man  of  his  vast  wealth  to  live  in. 

As  I  have  said  above,  it  had  already  been  rumored  in 
the  valley  that  Mr.  Gathergold  had  turned  out  to  be  the 
prophetic  personage  so  long  and  vainly  looked  for,  and 
that  his  visage  was  the  perfect  and  undeniable  similitude 
of  the  Great  Stone  Face.  People  were  the  more  ready 
to  believe  that  this  must  needs  be  the  fact,  when  they 
beheld  the  splendid  edifice  that  rose,  as  if  by  enchant 
ment,  on  the  site  of  his  father's  old  weather-beaten 
farm-house.  The  exterior  was  of  marble,  so  dazzlingly 
white  that  it  seemed  as  though  the  whole  structure 
might  melt  away  in  the  sunshine,  like  those  humbler 
ones  which  Mr.  Gathergold,  in  his  young  play-days, 
before  his  fingers  were  gifted  with  the  touch  of  transmu 
tation,  had  been  accustomed  to  build  of  snow.  It  had  a 
richly  ornamented  portico,  supported  by  tall  pillars,  be 
neath  which  was  a  lofty  door,  studded  with  silver  knobs, 
and  made  of  a  kind  of  variegated  wood  that  had  been 
brought  from  beyond  the  sea.  The  windows,  from  the 
floor  to  the  ceiling  of  each  stately  apartment,  were  com 
posed,  respectively,  of  but  one  enormous  pane  of  glass, 
so  transparently  pure  that  it  was  said  to  be  a  finer  me- 


42  THE    GREAT   STONE   FACE. 

dium  than  even  the  vacant  atmosphere.  Hardly  any 
body  had  been  permitted  to  see  the  interior  of  this 
palace ;  but  it  was  reported,  and  with  good  semblance 
of  truth,  to  be  far  more  gorgeous  than  the  outside,  inso 
much  that  whatever  was  iron  or  brass  in  other  houses, 
was  silver  or  gold  in  this ;  and  Mr.  Gathergold's  bed 
chamber,  especially,  made  such  a  glittering  appearance 
that  no  ordinary  man  would  have  been  able  to  close  his 
eyes  there.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  Mr.  Gathergold  was 
now  so  inured  to  wealth,  that  perhaps  he  could  not  have 
closed  his  eyes  unless  where  the  gleam  of  it  was  certain 
to  find  its  way  beneath  his  eyelids. 

In  due  time,  the  mansion  was  finished ;  next  came  the 
upholsterers,  with  magnificent  furniture ;  then,  a  whole 
troop  of  black  and  white  servants,  the  harbingers  of 
Mr.  Gathergold,  who,  in  his  own  majestic  person,  was 
expected  to  arrive  at  sunset.  Our  friend  Ernest,  mean 
while,  had  been  deeply  stirred  by  the  idea  that  the  great 
man,  the  noble  man,  the  man  of  prophecy,  after  so  many 
ages  of  delay,  was  at  length  to  be  made  manifest  to  his 
native  valley.  He  knew,  boy  as  he  was,  that  there  were 
a  thousand  ways  in  which  Mr.  Gathergold,  with  his  vast 
wealth,  might  transform  himself  into  an  angel  of  benefi 
cence,  and  assume  a  control  over  human  affairs  as  wide 
and  benignant  as  the  smile  of  the  Great  Stone  Face. 
Full  of  faith  and  hope,  Ernest  doubted  not  that  what  the 
people  said  was  true,  and  that  now  he  was  to  behold  the 
living  likeness  of  those  wondrous  features  on  the  moun 
tain  side.  While  the  boy  was  still  gazing  up  the  valley, 
and  fancying,  as  he  always  did,  that  the  Great  Stone 
Face  returned  his  gaze  and  looked  kindly  at  him,  the 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  43 

rumbling  of  wheels  was  heard,  approaching  swiftly  along 
the  winding  road. 

"  Here  he  comes !  "  cried  a  group  of  people  who  were 
assembled  to  witness  the  arrival.  "  Here  comes  the  great 
Mr.  Gathergold ! " 

A  carriage,  drawn  by  four  horses,  dashed  round  the 
turn  of  the  road.  Within  it,  thrust  partly  out  of  the  win 
dow,  appeared  the  physiognomy  of  a  little  old  man,  with 
a  skin  as  yellow  as  if  his  own  Midas-hand  had  trans 
muted  it.  He  had  a  low  forehead,  small,  sharp  eyes, 
puckered  about  with  innumerable  wrinkles,  and  very  thin 
lips,  which  he  made  still  thinner  by  pressing  them  forci 
bly  together. 

"  The  very  image  of  the  Great  Stone  Face  !  "  shouted 
the  people.  "  Sure  enough,  the  old  prophecy  is  true  ; 
and  here  we  have  the  great  man  come,  at  last !  " 

And,  what  greatly  perplexed  Ernest,  they  seemed 
actually  to  believe  that  here  was  the  likeness  which  they 
spoke  of.  By  the  road-side  there  chanced  to  be  an  old  beg 
gar-woman  and  two  little  beggar-children,  stragglers  from 
some  far-off  region,  who,  as  the  carriage  rolled  onward, 
held  out  their  hands  and  lifted  up  their  doleful  voices, 
most  piteously  beseeching  charity.  A  yellow  claw  — 
the  very  same  that  had  clawed  together  so  much  wealth 
—  poked  itself  out  of  the  coach-window,  and  dropt  some 
copper  coins  upon  the  ground  ;  so  that,  though  the  great 
man's  name  seems  to  have  been  Gathergold,  he  might 
just  as  suitably  have  been  nicknamed  Scattercopper. 
Still,  nevertheless,  with  an  earnest  shout,  and  evidently 
with  as  much  good  faith  as  ever;  the  people  bellowed, 

"He  is  the  very  image  of  the  Great  Stone  Face  !  " 

But  Ernest  turned  sadly  from  the  wrinkled  shrewd- 


44  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

ness  of  that  sordid  visage,  and  gazed  up  the  valley, 
where,  amid  a  gathering  mist,  gilded  by  the  last  sun 
beams,  he  could  still  distinguish  those  glorious  features 
which  had  impressed  themselves  into  his  soul.  Their 
aspect  cheered  him.  What  did  the  benign  lips  seem  to 
say  ? 

"  He  will  come !  Fear  not,  Ernest ;  the  man  will 
come  ! " 

The  years  went  on,  and  Ernest  ceased  to  be  a  boy. 
He  had  grown  to  be  a  young  man  now.  He  attracted 
little  notice  from  the  other  inhabitants  of  the  valley ;  for 
they  saw  nothing  remarkable  in  his  way  of  life,  save  that, 
when  the  labor  of  the  day  was  over,  he  still  loved  to  go 
apart  and  gaze  and  meditate  upon  the  Great  Stone  Face. 
According  to  their  idea  of  the  matter,  it  was  a  folly, 
indeed,  but  pardonable,  inasmuch  as  Ernest  was  indus 
trious,  kind,  and  neighborly,  and  neglected  no  duty  for 
the  sake  of  indulging  this  idle  habit.  They  knew  not 
that  the  Great  Stone  Face  had  become  a  teacher  to  him, 
and  that  the  sentiment  which  was  expressed  in  it  would 
enlarge  the  young  man's  heart,  and  fill  it  with  wider  and 
deeper  sympathies  than  other  hearts.  They  knew  not 
that  thence  would  come  a  better  wisdom  than  could  be 
learned  from  books,  and  a  better  life  than  could  be 
moulded  on  the  defaced  example  of  other  human  lives. 
Neither  did  Ernest  know  that  the  thoughts  and  affec 
tions  which  came  to  him  so  naturally,  in  the  fields  and 
at  the  fireside,  and  wherever  he  communed  with  himself, 
were  of  a  higher  tone  than  those  which  all  men  shared 
with  him.  A  simple,  soul,  —  simple  as  when  his  mother 
first  taught  him  the  old  prophecy,  —  he  beheld  the  mar 
vellous  features  beaming  adown  the  valley,  and  still 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  45 

wondered  that  their  human  counterpart  was  so  long  in 
making  his  appearance. 

By  this  time  poor  Mr.  Gathergold  was  dead  and 
buried ;  and  the  oddest  part  of  the  matter  was,  that  his 
-wealth,  which  was  the  body  and  spirit  of  his  existence, 
had  disappeared  before  his  death,  leaving  nothing  of  him 
but  a  living  skeleton,  covered  over  with  a  wrinkled,  yel 
low  skin.  Since  the  melting  away  of  his  gold,  it  had 
been  very  generally  conceded  that  there  was  no  such 
striking  resemblance,  after  all,  betwixt  the  ignoble  feat 
ures  of  the  ruined  merchant  and  that  majestic  face  upon 
the  mountain  side.  So  the  people  ceased  to  honor  him 
during  his  lifetime,  and  quietly  consigned  him  to  forget- 
fulness  after  his  decease.  Once  in  a  while,  it  is  true, 
his  memory  was  brought  up  in  connection  with  the  mag 
nificent  palace  which  he  had  built,  and  which  had  long 
ago  been  turned  into  a  hotel  for  the  accommodation  of 
strangers,  multitudes  of  whom  came,  every  summer,  to 
visit  that  famous  natural  curiosity,  the  Great  Stone 
Face.  Thus,  Mr.  Gathergold  being  discredited  and 
thrown  into  the  shade,  the  man  of  prophecy  was  yet  to 
come. 

It  so  happened  that  a  native-born  son  of  the  valley  > 
.many  years  before,  had  enlisted  as  a  soldier,  and,  after  a 
great  deal  of  hard  fighting,  had  now  become  an  illustri 
ous  commander.  Whatever  he  may  be  called  in  history,, 
he  was  known  in  camps  and  on  the  battle-field  under  the 
nickname  of  Old  Blood -and-Thunder.  This  war-worn 
veteran,  being  now  infirm  with  age  and  wounds,  and 
weary  of  the  turmoil  of  a  military  life,  and  of  the  roll  of 
the  drum  and  the  clangor  of  the  trumpet,  that  had  sa 
long  been  ringing  in  his  ears,  had  lately  signified  a  pur- 


46  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

pose  of  returning  to  his  native  valley,  hoping  to  find 
repose  where  he  remembered  to  have  left  it.  The 
inhabitants,  his  old  neighbors  and  their  grown-up  chil 
dren,  were  resolved  to  welcome  the  renowned  warrior 
with  a  salute  of  cannon  and  a  public  dinner ;  and  all  the 
more  enthusiastically,  it  being  affirmed  that  now,  at  last, 
the  likeness  of  the  Great  Stone  Face  had  actually 
appeared.  An  aid-de-camp  of  old  Blood-and-Thunder, 
travelling  through  the  valley,  was  said  to  have  been 
struck  with  the  resemblance.  Moreover,  the  schoolmates 
and  early  acquaintances  of  the  general  were  ready 
to  testify,  on  oath,  that,  to  the  best  of  their  recollec 
tion,  the  aforesaid  general  had  been  exceedingly  like  the 
majestic  image,  even  when  a  boy,  only  that  the  idea  had 
never  occurred  to  them  at  that  period.  Great,  therefore, 
was  the  excitement  throughout  the  valley;  and  many 
people,  who  had  never  once  thought  of  glancing  at  the 
Great  Stone  Face  for  years  before,  now  spent  their  time 
in  gazing  at  it,  for  the  sake  of  knowing  exactly  how 
General  Blood-and-Thunder  looked. 

On  the  day  of  the  great  festival,  Ernest,  with  all  the 
oilier  people  of  the  valley,  left  their  work,  and  proceeded 
to  the  spot  where  the  sylvan  banquet  was  prepared.  As 
he  approached,  the  loud  voice  of  the  Reverend  Doctor 
Battleblast  was  heard,  beseeching  a  blessing  on  the  good 
things  set  before  them,  and  on  the  distinguished  friend 
of  peace  in  whose  honor  they  were  assembled.  The 
tables  were  arranged  in  a  cleared  space  of  the  woods, 
shut  in  by  the  surrounding  trees,  except  where  a  vista 
opened  eastward,  and  afforded  a  distant  view  of  the 
Great  Stone  Face.  Over  the  general's  chair,  which 
was  a  relic  from  the  home  of  Washington,  there  was  an 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  47 

arch  of  verdant  boughs,  with  the  laurel  profusely  inter 
mixed,  and  surmounted  by  his  country's  banner,  beneath 
which  he  had  won  his  victories.  Our  friend  Ernest 
raised  himself  on  his  tip-toes,  in  hopes  to  get  a  glimpse 
of  the  celebrated  guest;  but  there  was  a  mighty 
crowd  about  the  tables  anxious  to  hear  the  toasts  and 
speeches,  and  to  catch  any  word  that  might  fall  from  the 
general  in  reply ;  and  a  volunteer  company,  doing  duty 
as  a  guard,  pricked  ruthlessly  with  their  bayonets  at  any 
particularly  quiet  person  among  the  throng.  So  Ernest, 
being  of  an  unobtrusive  character,  was  thrust  quite  into 
the  background,  where  he  could  see  no  more  of  Old 
Blood-and-Thunder's  physiognomy  than  if  it  had  been 
still  blazing  on  the  battle-field.  To  console  himself,  he 
turned  towards  the  Great  Stone  Face,  which,  like  a 
faithful  and  long-remembered  friend,  looked  back  and 
smiled  upon  him  through  the  vista  of  the  forest.  Mean 
time,  however,  he  could  overhear  the  remarks  of  various 
individuals,  who  were  comparing  the  features  of  the  hero 
with  the  face  on  the  distant  mountain  side. 

"  'T  is  the  same  face,  to  a  hair ! "  cried  one  man, 
cutting  a  caper  for  joy. 

"  Wonderfully  like,  that 's  a  fact ! "  responded  another. 

"  Like !  why,  I  call  it  Old  Blood-and-Thunder  him 
self,  in  a  monstrous  looking-glass ! "  cried  a  third. 
"  And  why  not  ?  He  's  the  greatest  man  of  this  or  any 
other  age,  beyond  a  doubt." 

And  then  all  three  of  the  speakers  gave  a  great  shout, 
which  communicated  electricity  to  the  crowd,  and  called 
forth  a  roar  from  a  thousand  voices,  that  went  reverber 
ating  for  miles  among  the  mountains,  until  you  might 
have  supposed  that  the  Great  Stone  Face  had  poured  its 


48  THE    GREAT   STONE    FACE. 

thunder-breath  into  the  cry.  All  these  comments,  and 
this  vast  enthusiasm,  served  the  more  to  interest  our 
friend ;  nor  did  he  think  of  questioning  that  now,  at 
length,  the  mountain-visage  had  found  its  human  coun 
terpart.  It  is  true,  Ernest  had  imagined  that  this  long- 
looked-for  personage  would  appear  in  the  character  of  a 
man  of  peace,  uttering  wisdom,  and  doing  good,  and 
making  people  happy.  But,  taking  an  habitual  breadth 
of  view,  with  all  his  simplicity,  he  contended  that  Prov 
idence  should  choose  its  own  method  of  blessing  man 
kind,  and  could  conceive  that  this  great  end  might  be 
effected  even  by  a  warrior  and  a  bloody  sword,  should 
inscrutable  wisdom  see  fit  to  order  matters  so. 

"  The  general !  the  general ! "  was  now  the  cry. 
"  Hush  !  silence  !  Old  Blood-and-Thunder  's  going  to 
make  a  speech." 

Even  so;  for,  the  cloth  being  removed,  the  gen 
eral's  health  had  been  drunk  amid  shouts  of  applause, 
and  he  now  stood  upon  his  feet  to  thank  the  company. 
Ernest  saw  him.  There  he  was,  over  the  shoulders  of 
the  crowd,  from  the  two  glittering  epaulets  and  embroi 
dered  collar  upward,  beneath  the  arch  of  green  boughs 
with  intertwined  laurel,  arid  the  banner  drooping  as  if  to 
shade  his  brow !  And  there,  too,  visible  in  the  same 
glance,  through  the  vista  of  the  forest,  appeared  the 
Great  Stone  Face !  And  was  there,  indeed,  such  a 
resemblance  as  the  crowd  .had  testified  ?  Alas,  Ernest 
could  not  recognize  it!  He  beheld  a  war-worn  and 
weather-beaten  countenance,  full  of  energy,  and  express 
ive  of  an  iron  will;  but  the  gentle  wisdom,  the  deep, 
broad,  tender  sympathies,  were  altogether  wanting  in 
Old  Blood-and-Thunder's  visage ;  and  even  if  the  Great 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  49 

Stone  Face  had  assumed  his  look  of  stern  command,  the 
milder  traits  would  still  have  tempered  it. 

"  This  is  not  the  man  of  prophecy,"  sighed  Ernest  to 
himself,  as  he  made  his  way  out  of  the  throng.  "  And 
must  the  world  wait  longer  yet  ?  " 

The  mists  had  congregated  about  the  distant  moun 
tain  side,  and  there  were  seen  the  grand  and  awful 
features  of  the  Great  Stone  Face,  awful  but  benignant, 
as  if  a  mighty  angel  were  sitting  among  the  hills,  and 
enrobing  himself  in  a  cloud-vesture  of  gold  and  purple. 
As  he  looked,  Ernest  could  hardly  believe  but  that  a 
smile  beamed  over  the  whole  visage,  with  a  radiance 
still  brightening,  although  without  motion  of  the  lips.  It 
was  probably  the  effect  of  the  western  sunshine,  melting 
through  the  thinly  diffused  vapors  that  had  swept 
between  him  and  the  object  that  he  gazed  at.  But  —  as 
it  always  did  —  the  aspect  of  his  marvellous  friend 
made  Ernest  as  hopeful  as  if  he  had  never  hoped  in 
vain. 

"  Fear  not,  Ernest,"  said  his  heart,  even  as  if  the 
Great  Face  were  whispering  him,  "  fear  not,  Ernest;  he 
will  come." 

More  years  sped  swiftly  and  tranquilly  away.  Ernest 
still  dwelt  in  his  native  valley,  and  was  now  a  man  of 
middle  age.  By  imperceptible  degrees,  he  had  become 
known  among  the  people.  Now,  as  heretofore,  he 
labored  for  his  bread,  and  was  the  same  simple-hearted 
man  that  he  had  always  been.  But  he  had  thought 
and  felt  so  much,  he  had  given  so  many  of  the  best 
hours  of  his  life  to  unworldly  hopes  for  some  great  good 
to  mankind,  that  it  seemed  as  though  he  had  been  talk 
ing  with  the  angels,  and  had  imbibed  a  portion  of  their 


50  THE    GREAT   STONE    FACE. 

wisdom  unawares.  It  was  visible  in  the  calm  and  well- 
considered  beneficence  of  his  daily  life,  the  quiet  stream 
of  which  had  made  a  wide  green  margin  all  along  its 
course.  Not  a  day  passed  by,  that  the  world  was  not 
the  better  because  this  man,  humble  as  he  was,  had 
lived.  He  never  stepped  aside  from  his  own  path,  yet 
would  always  reach  a  blessing  to  his  neighbor.  Almost 
involuntarily,  too,  he  had  become  a  preacher.  The  pure 
and  high  simplicity  of  his  thought,  which,  as  one  of  its 
manifestations,  took  shape  in  the  good  deeds  that 
dropped  silently  from  his  hand,  flowed  also  forth  in 
speech.  He  uttered  truths  that  wrought  upon  and 
moulded  the  lives  of  those  who  heard  him.  His  audi 
tors,  it  may  be,  never  suspected  that  Ernest,  their  own 
neighbor  and  familiar  friend,  was  more  than  an  ordinary 
man;  least  of  all  did  Ernest  himself  suspect  it;  but, 
inevitably  as  the  murmur  of  a  rivulet,  came  thoughts 
out  of  his  mouth  that  no  other  human  lips  had  spoken. 

When  the  people's  minds  had  had  a  little  time  to 
cool,  they  were  ready  enough  to  acknowledge  their 
mistake  in  imagining  a  similarity  between  General 
Blood-and-Thunder's  truculent  physiognomy  and  the 
benign  visage  on  the  mountain  side.  But  now,  again, 
there  were  reports  and  many  paragraphs  in  the  news 
papers,  affirming  that  the  likeness  of  the  Great  Stone 
Face  had  appeared  upon  the  broad  shoulders  of  a  certain 
eminent  statesman.  He,  like  Mr.  Gathergold  and  Old 
Blood-and-Thunder,  was  a  native  of  the  valley,  but  had 
left  it  in  his  early  days,  and  taken  up  the  trades  of  law 
and  politics.  Instead  of  the  rich  man's  wealth  and 
the  warrior's  sword,  he  had  but  a  tongue,  and  it  was 
mightier  than  both  together.  So  wonderfully  eloquent 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  51 

was  he,  that  whatever  he  might  choose  to  say,  his 
auditors  had  no  choice  but  to  believe  him;  wrong 
looked  like  right,  and  right  like  wrong;  for  when  it 
pleased  him,  he  could  make  a  kind  of  illuminated  fog 
with  his  mere  breath,  and  obscure  the  natural  daylight 
with  it.  His  tongue,  indeed,  was  a  magic  instrument : 
sometimes  it  rumbled  like  the  thunder;  sometimes  it 
warbled  like  the  sweetest  music.  It  was  the  blast  of 
war  —  the  song  of  peace ;  and  it  seemed  to  have  a  heart 
in  it,  when  there  was  no  such  matter.  In  good  truth, 
he  was  a  wondrous  man;  and  when  his  tongue  had 
acquired  him  all  other  imaginable  success,  —  when  it 
had  been  heard  in  halls  of  state,  and  in  the  courts  of 
princes  and  potentates,  —  after  it  had  made  him  known 
all  over  the  world,  even  as  a  voice  crying  from  shore  to 
shore,  —  it  finally  persuaded  his  countrymen  to  select 
him  for  the  presidency.  Before  this  time,  —  indeed,  as 
soon  as  he  began  to  grow  celebrated,  —  his  admirers  had 
found  out  the  resemblance  between  him  and  the  Great 
Stone  Face ;  and  so  much  were  they  struck  by  it,  that 
throughout  the  country  this  distinguished  gentleman 
was  known  by  the  name  of  Old  Stony  Phiz.  The 
phrase  was  considered  as  giving  a  highly  favorable 
aspect  to  his  political  prospects ;  for,  as  is  likewise  the 
case  with  the  Popedom,  nobody  ever  becomes  president 
without  taking  a  name  other  than  his  own. 

While  his  friends  were  doing  their  best  to  make  him 
president,  Old  Stony  Phiz,  as  he  was  called,  set  out  on 
a  visit  to  the  valley  where  he  was  born.  Of  course,  he 
had  no  other  object  than  to  shake  hands  with  his  fellow- 
citizens,  and  neither  thought  nor  cared  about  any  effect 
which  his  progress  through  the  country  might  have  upon 
4 


52  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

the  election.  Magnificent  preparations  were  made  to 
receive  the  illustrious  statesman ;  a  cavalcade  of  horse 
men  set  forth  to  meet  him  at  the  boundary  line  of  the 
state,  and  all  the  people  left  their  business  and  gathered 
along  the  wayside  to  see  him  pass.  Among  these  was 
Ernest.  Though  more  than  once  disappointed,  as  we 
have  seen,  he  had  such  a  hopeful  and  confiding  nature, 
that  he  was  always  ready  to  believe  in  whatever  seemed 
beautiful  and  good.  He  kept  his  heart  continually  open, 
and  thus  was  sure  to  catch  the  blessing  from  on  high,  when 
it  should  come.  So  now  again,  as  buoyantly  as  ever,  he 
went  forth  to  behold  the  likeness  of  the  Great  Stone  Face. 
The  cavalcade  came  prancing  along  the  road,  with  a 
great  clattering  of  hoofs  and  a  mighty  cloud  of  dust, 
which  rose  up  so  dense  and  high  that  the  visage  of  the 
mountain  side  was  completely  hidden  from  Ernest's 
eyes.  All  the  great  men  of  the  neighborhood  were  there 
on  horseback :  militia  officers,  in  uniform ;  the  member 
of  Congress;  the  sheriff  of  the  county;  the  editors  of 
newspapers;  and  many  a  farmer,  too,  had  mounted  his 
patient  steed,  with  his  Sunday  coat  upon  his  back.  It 
really  was  a  very  brilliant  spectacle,  especially  as  there 
were  numerous  banners  flaunting  over  the  cavalcade,  on 
some  of  which  were  gorgeous  portraits  of  the  illustrious 
statesman  and  the  Great  Stone  Face,  smiling  familiarly 
at  one  another,  like  two  brothers.  If  the  pictures  were 
to  be  trusted,  the  mutual  resemblance,  it  must  be  con 
fessed,  was  marvellous.  We  must  not  forget  to  men 
tion  that  there  was  a  band  of  music,  which  made  the 
echoes  of  the  mountains  ring  and  reverberate  with  the 
loud  triumph  of  its  strains ;  so  that  airy  and  soul-thrilling 
melodies  broke  out  among  all  the  heights  and  hollows, 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  53 

as  if  every  nook  of  his  native  valley  had  found  a  voice, 
to  welcome  the  distinguished  guest.  But  the  grandest 
effect  was  when  the  far-off  mountain  precipice  flung 
back  the  music ;  for  then  the  Great  Stone  Face  itself 
seemed  to  be  swelling  the  triumphant  chorus,  in  acknowl 
edgment  that,  at  length,  the  man  of  prophecy  was 
come. 

All  this  while  the  people  were  throwing  up  their  hats 
and  shouting,  with  enthusiasm  so  contagious  that  the 
heart  of  Ernest  kindled  up,  and  he  likewise  threw  up 
his  hat,  and  shouted,  as  loudly  as  the  loudest,  "  Huzza 
for  the  great  man  !  Huzza  for  Old  Stony  Phiz  !  "  But 
as  yet  he  had  not  seen  him. 

"  Here  he  is,  now  !  "  cried  those  who  stood  near  Er 
nest.  "  There  !  There  !  Look  at  Old  Stony  Phiz  and 
then  at  the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain,  and  see  if  they 
are  not  as  like  as  two  twin-brothers  !  " 

In  the  midst  of  all  this  gallant  array,  came  an  open 
barouche,  drawn  by  four  white  horses ;  and  in  the 
barouche,  with  his  massive  head  uncovered,  sat  the  illus 
trious  statesman,  Old  Stony  Phiz  himself. 

"  Confess  it,"  said  one  of  Ernest's  neighbors  to  him, 
"  the  Great  Stone  Face  has  met  its  match  at  last !  " 

Now,  it  must  be  owned  that,  at  his  first  glimpse  of  the 
countenance  which  was  bowing  and  smiling  from  the 
barouche,  Ernest  did  fancy  that  there  was  a  resemblance 
between  it  and  the  old  familiar  face  upon  the  mountain 
side.  The  brow,  with  its  massive  depth  and  loftiness, 
and  all  the  other  features,  indeed,  were  boldly  and  strongly 
hewn,  as  if  in  emulation  of  a  more  than  heroic,  of  a 
Titanic  model.  But  the  sublimity  and  stateliness,  the 
grand  expression  of  a  divine  sympathy,  that  illuminated 


54  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

the  mountain  visage,  and  etherealized  its  ponderous 
granite  substance  into  spirit,  might  here  be  sought  in 
vain.  Something  had  been  originally  left  out,  or  had 
departed.  And  therefore  the  marvellously  gifted  states 
man  had  always  a  weary  gloom  in  the  deep  caverns  of 
his  eyes,  as  of  a  child  that  has  outgrown  its  playthings, 
or  a  man  of  mighty  faculties  and  little  aims,  whose  life, 
with  all  its  high  performances,  was  vague  and  empty, 
because  no  high  purpose  had  endowed  it  with  reality. 

Still,  Ernest's  neighbor  was  thrusting  his  elbow  into 
his  side,  and  pressing  him  for  an  answer. 

"  Confess  !  confess !  Is  not  he  the  very  picture  of  your 
Old  Man  of  the  Mountain  ?  " 

"  No  !  "  said  Ernest,  bluntly,  "  I  see  little  or  no  like 
ness." 

"  Then  so  much  the  worse  for  the  Great  Stone  Face !  " 
answered  his  neighbor ;  and  again  he  set  up  a  shout  for 
Old  Stony  Phiz. 

But  Ernest  turned  away,  melancholy,  and  almost 
despondent ;  for  this  was  the  saddest  of  his  disappoint 
ments,  to  behold  a  man  who  might  have  fulfilled  the 
prophecy,  and  had  not  willed  to  do  so.  Meantime,  the 
cavalcade,  the  banners,  the  music,  and  the  barouches, 
swept  past  him,  with  the  vociferous  crowd  in  the  rear, 
leaving  the  dust  to  settle  down,  and  the  Great  Stone 
Face  to  be  revealed  again,  with  the  grandeur  that  it  had 
worn  for  untold  centuries. 

"  Lo,  here  I  am,  Ernest !  "  the  benign  lips  seemed  to 
say.  "  I  have  waited  longer  than  thou,  and  am  not  yet 
weary.  Fear  not ;  the  man  will  come." 

The  years  hurried  onward,  treading  in  their  haste  on 
one  another's  heels.  And  now  they  began  to  bring  white 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  55 

hairs,  and  scatter  them  over  the  head  of  Ernest ;  they 
made  reverend  wrinkles  across  his  forehead,  and  furrows 
in  his  cheeks.  He  was  an  aged  man.  But  not  in  vain 
had  he  grown  old  :  more  than  the  white  hairs  on  his  head 
were  the  sage  thoughts  in  his  mind ;  his  wrinkles  and 
furrows  were  inscriptions  that  Time  had  graved,  and  in 
which  he  had  written  legends  of  wisdom  that  had  been 
tested  by  the  tenor  of  a  life.  And  Ernest  had  ceased  to 
be  obscure.  Unsought  for,  undesired,  had  come  the  fame 
which  so  many  seek,  and  made  him  known  in  the  great 
world,  beyond  the  limits  of  the  valley  in  which  he  had 
dwelt  so  quietly.  College  professors,  and  even  the  active 
men  of  cities,  came  from  far  to  see  and  converse  with 
Ernest ;  for  the  report  had  gone  abroad  that  this  simple 
husbandman  had  ideas  unlike  those  of  other  men,  not 
gained  from  books,  but  of  a  higher  tone, —  a  tranquil 
and  familiar  majesty,  as  if  he  had  been  talking  with  the 
angels  as  his  daily  friends.  Whether  it  were  sage, 
statesman,  or  philanthropist,  Ernest  received  these  visit- 
ers  with  the  gentle  sincerity  that  had  characterized  him 
from  boyhood,  and  spoke  freely  with  them  of  whatever 
came  uppermost,  or  lay  deepest  in  his  heart  or  their  own. 
While  they  talked  together,  his  face  would  kindle,  una 
wares,  and  shine  upon  them,  as  with  a  mild  evening 
light.  Pensive  with  the  fulness  of  such  discourse,  his 
guests  took  leave  and  went  their  way ;  and,  passing  up 
the  valley,  paused  to  look  at  the  Great  Stone  Face, 
imagining  that  they  had  seen  its  likeness  in  a  human 
countenance,  but  could  not  remember  where. 

While  Ernest  had  been  growing  up  and  growing  old, 
a  bountiful  Providence  had  granted  a  new  poet  to  this 
earth.  He,  likewise,  was  a  native  of  the  valley,  but  had 


56  THE   GREAT   STONE    FACE. 

spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  at  a  distance  from  that 
romantic  region,  pouring  out  his  sweet  music  amid  the 
bustle  and  din  of  cities.  Often,  however,  did  the  moun 
tains  which  had  been  familiar  to  him  in  his  childhood 
lift  their  snowy  peaks  into  the  clear  atmosphere  of  his 
poetry.  Neither  was  the  Great  Stone  Face  forgotten, 
for  the  poet  had  celebrated  it  in  an  ode,  which  was  grand 
enough  to  have  been  uttered  by  its  own  majestic  lips. 
This  man  of  genius,  we  may  say,  had  come  down  from 
heaven  with  wonderful  endowments.  If  he  sang  of  a 
mountain,  the  eyes  of  all  mankind  beheld  a  mightier 
grandeur  reposing  on  its  breast,  or  soaring  to  its  summit, 
than  had  before  been  seen  there.  If  his  theme  were  a 
lovely  lake,  a  celestial  smile  had  now  been  thrown  over 
it,  to  gleam  forever  on  its  surface.  If  it  were  the  vast 
old  sea,  even  the  deep  immensity  of  its  dread  bosom 
seemed  to  swell  the  higher,  as  if  moved  by  the  emotions 
of  the  song.  Thus  the  world  assumed  another  and  a 
better  aspect  from  the  hour  that  the  poet  blessed  it  with 
his  happy  eyes.  The  Creator  had  bestowed  him,  as  the 
last,  best  touch  to  his  own  handiwork.  Creation  was 
not  finished  till  the  poet  came  to  interpret,  and  so  com 
plete  it. 

The  effect  was  no  less  high  and  beautiful,  when  his 
human  brethren  were  the  subject  of  his  verse.  The  man 
or  woman,  sordid  with  the  common  dust  of  life,  who 
crossed  his  daily  path,  and  the  little  child  who  played  in 
it,  were  glorified  if  he  beheld  them  in  his  mood  of  poetic 
faith.  He  showed  the  golden  links  of  the  great  chain 
that  intertwined  them  with  an  angelic  kindred ;  he 
brought  out  the  hidden  traits  of  a  celestial  birth  that 
made  them  worthy  of  such  kin.  Some,  indeed,  there 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  57 

were,  who  thought  to  show  the  soundness  of  their  judg 
ment  by  affirming  that  all  the  beauty  and  dignity  of  the 
natural  world  existed  only  in  the  poet's  fancy.  Let  such 
men  speak  for  themselves,  who  undoubtedly  appear  to 
have  been  spawned  forth  by  Nature  with  a  contemptuous 
bitterness ;  she  having  plastered  them  up  out  of  her 
refuse  stuff,  after  all  the  swine  were  made.  As  respects 
all  things  else,  the  poet's  ideal  was  the  truest  truth. 

The  songs  of  this  poet  found  their  way  to  Ernest.  He 
read  them,  after  his  customary  toil,  seated  on  the  bench 
before  his  cottage  door,  where,  for  such  a  length  of  time, 
he  had  filled  his  repose  with  thought,  by  gazing  at  the 
Great  Stone  Face.  And  now,  as  he  read  stanzas  that 
caused  the  soul  to  thrill  within  him,  he  lifted  his  eyes 
to  the  vast  countenance  beaming  on  him  so  benig- 
nantly. 

"  O,  majestic  friend,"  he  murmured,  addressing  the 
Great  Stone  Face,  "  is  not  this  man  worthy  to  resemble 
thee  ?  " 

The  Face  seemed  to  smile,  but  answered  not  a  word. 

Now  it  happened  that  the  poet,  though  he  dwelt  so 
far  away,  had  not  only  heard  of  Ernest,  but  had  medi 
tated  much  upon  his  character,  until  he  deemed  nothing 
so  desirable  as  to  meet  this  man,  whose  untaught  wis 
dom  walked  hand  in  hand  with  the  noble  simplicity  of 
his  life.  One  summer  morning,  therefore,  he  took  pas 
sage  by  the  railroad,  and,  in  the  decline  of  the  afternoon, 
alighted  from  the  cars  at  no  great  distance  from  Ernest's 
cottage.  The  great  hotel,  which  had  formerly  been  the 
palace  of  Mr.  Gathergold,  was  close  at  hand,  but  the 
poet,  with  his  carpet-bag  on  his  arm,  inquired  at  once 


58  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

where  Ernest  dwelt,  and  was  resolved  to  be  accepted  as 
his  guest. 

Approaching  the  door,  he  there  found  the  good  old 
man,  holding  a  volume  in  his  hand,  which  alternately  he 
read,  and  then,  with  a  finger  between  the  leaves,  looked 
lovingly  at  the  Great  Stone  Face. 

"Good-evening,"  said  the  poet.  "Can  you  give  a 
traveller  a  night's  lodging  ?  " 

"  Willingly,"  answered  Ernest ;  and  then  he  added, 
smiling,  "  Methiriks  I  never  saw  the  Great  Stone  Face 
look  so  hospitably  at  a  stranger." 

The  poet  sat  down  on  the  bench  beside  him,  and  he 
and  Ernest  talked  together.  Often  had  the  poet  held 
intercourse  with  the  wittiest  and  the  wisest,  but  never 
before  with  a  man  like  Ernest,  whose  thoughts  and  feel 
ings  gushed  up  with  such  a  natural  freedom,  and  who 
made  great  truths  so  familiar  by  his  simple  utterance  of 
them.  Angels,  as  had  been  so  often  said,  seemed  to 
have  wrought  with  him  at  his  labor  in  the  fields  ;  angels 
seemed  to  have  sat  with  him  by  the  fireside  ;  and,  dwell 
ing  with  angels  as  friend  with  friends,  he  had  imbibed  the 
sublimity  of  their  ideas,  and  imbued  it  with  the  sweet 
and  lowly  charm  of  household  words.  So  thought  the 
poet.  And  Ernest,  on  the  other  hand,  was  moved  and 
agitated  by  the  living  images  which  the  poet  flung  out 
of  his  mind,  and  which  peopled  all  the  air  about  the 
cottage  door  with  shapes  of  beauty,  both  gay  and  pen 
sive.  The  sympathies  of  these  two  men  instructed  them 
with  a  profounder  sense  than  either  could  have  attained 
alone.  Their  minds  accorded  into  one  strain,  and  made 
delightful  music  which  neither  of  them  could  have 
claimed  as  all  his  own,  nor  distinguished  his  own  share 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  59 

from,  the  other's.  They  led  one  another,  as  it  were,  into 
a  high  pavilion  of  their  thoughts,  so  remote,  and  hitherto 
so  dim,  that  they  had  never  entered  it  before,  and  so  beau 
tiful  that  they  desired  to  be  there  always. 

As  Ernest  listened  to  the  poet,  he  imagined  that  the 
Great  Stone  Face  was  bending  forward  to  listen  too.  He 
gazed  earnestly  into  the  poet's  glowing  eyes. 

"  Who  are  you,  my  strangely  gifted  guest  ? "  he 
said. 

The  poet  laid  his  finger  on  the  volume  that  Ernest 
had  been  reading. 

"  You  have  read  these  poems,"  said  he.  "  You  know 
me,  then, —  for  I  wrote  them." 

Again,  and  still  more  earnestly  than  before,  Ernest 
examined  the  poet's  features ;  then  turned  towards  the 
Great  Stone  Face ;  then  back,  with  an  uncertain  aspect, 
to  his  guest.  But  his  countenance  fell ;  he  shook  his 
head,  and  sighed. 

"  Wherefore  are  you  sad  ? "  inquired  the  poet. 

"  Because,"  replied  Ernest,  "  all  through  life  I  have 
awaited  the  fulfilment  of  a  prophecy ;  and,  when  I  read 
these  poems,  I  hoped  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  in  you." 

"  You  hoped,"  answered  the  poet,  faintly  smiling,  "  to 
find  in  me  the  likeness  of  the  Great  Stone  Face.  And 
you  are  disappointed,  as  formerly  with  Mr.  Gathergold, 
and  Old  Blood-and-Thunder,  and  Old  Stony  Phiz.  Yes, 
Ernest,  it  is  my  doom.  You  must  add  my  name  to  the 
illustrious  three,  and  record  another  failure  of  your 
hopes.  For  —  in  shame  and  sadness  do  I  speak  it,  Er 
nest  —  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  typified  by  yonder  benign 
and  majestic  image." 


60  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

"  And  why  ?  "  asked  Ernest.  He  pointed  to  the  vol 
ume  ;  —  "  Are  not  those  thoughts  divine  ?  " 

"  They  have  a  strain  of  the  Divinity,"  replied  the 
poet.  "You  can  hear  in  them  the  far-off  echo  of  a 
heavenly  song.  But  my  life,  dear  Ernest,  has  not  cor 
responded  with  my  thought.  I  have  had  grand  dreams, 
but  they  have  been  only  dreams,  because  I  have  lived 
—  and  that,  too,  by  my  own  choice  —  among  poor  and 
mean  realities.  Sometimes  even  —  shall  I  dare  to  say 
it  ?  —  I  lack  faith  in  the  grandeur,  the  beauty,  and  the 
goodness,  which  my  own  works  are  said  to  have  made 
more  evident  in  nature  and  in  human  life.  Why,  then, 
pure  seeker  of  the  good  and  true,  shouldst  thou  hope  to 
find  me,  in  yonder  image  of  the  divine  !  " 

The  poet  spoke  sadly,  and  his  eyes  were  dim  with 
tears.  So,  likewise,  were  those  of  Ernest. 

At  the  hour  of  sunset,  as  had  long  been  his  frequent 
custom,  Ernest  was  to  discourse  to  an  assemblage  of  the 
neighboring  inhabitants,  in  the  open  air.  He  and  the 
poet,  arm  in  arm,  still  talking  together  as  they  went 
along,  proceeded  to  the  spot.  It  was  a  small  nook  among 
the  hills,  with  a  gray  precipice  behind,  the  stern  front 
of  which  was  relieved  by  the  pleasant  foliage  of  many 
creeping  plants,  that  made  a  tapestry  for  the  naked 
rock,  by  hanging  their  festoons  from  all  its  rugged 
angles.  At  a  small  elevation  above  the  ground,  set  in 
a  rich  frame-work  of  verdure,  there  appeared  a  niche, 
spacious  enough  to  admit  a  human  figure,  with  freedom 
for  such  gestures  as  spontaneously  accompany  earnest 
thought  and  genuine  emotion.  Into  this  natural  pulpit 
Ernest  ascended,  and  threw  a  look  of  familiar  kindness 
around  upon  his  audience.  They  stood,  or  sat,  or  re- 


THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE.  61 

clined  upon  the  grass,  as  seemed  good  to  each,  with  the 
departing  sunshine  falling  obliquely  over  them,  and 
mingling  its  subdued  cheerfulness  with  the  solemnity  of 
a  grove  of  ancient  trees,  beneath  and  amid  the  boughs 
of  which  the  golden  rays  were  constrained  to  pass.  In 
another  direction  was  seen  the  Great  Stone  Face,  with 
the  same  cheer,  combined  with  the  same  solemnity,  in 
its  benignant  aspect. 

Ernest  began  to  speak,  giving  to  the  people  of  what 
was  in  his  heart  and  mind.  His  words  had  power, 
because  they  accorded  with  his  thoughts ;  and  his  thoughts 
had  reality  and  depth,  because  they  harmonized  with  the 
life  which  he  had  always  lived.  It  was  not  mere  breath 
that  this  preacher  uttered  ;  they  were  the  words  of  life, 
because  a  life  of  good  deeds  and  holy  love  was  melted 
into  them.  Pearls,  pure  and  rich,  had  been  dissolved 
into  this  precious  draught.  The  poet,  as  he  listened, 
felt  that  the  being  and  character  of  Ernest  were  a  nobler 
strain  of  poetry  than  he  had  ever  written.  His  eyes 
glistening  with  tears,  he  gazed  reverentially  at  the  vene 
rable  man,  and  said  within  himself  that  never  was  there 
an  aspect  so  worthy  of  a  prophet  and  a  sage  as  that 
mild,  sweet,  thoughtful  countenance,  with  the  glory  of 
white  hair  diffused  about  it.  At  a  distance,  but  dis 
tinctly  to  be  seen,  high  up  in  the  golden  light  of  the 
setting  sun,  appeared  the  Great  Stone  Face,  with  hoary 
mists  around  it,  like  the  white  hairs  around  the  brow 
of  Ernest.  Its  look  of  grand  beneficence  seemed  to 
embrace  the  world. 

At  that  moment,  in  sympathy  with  a  thought  which 
he  was  about  to  utter,  the  face  of  Ernest  assumed  a 
grandeur  of  expression,  so  imbued  with  benevolence,  that 


VZ  THE    GREAT    STONE    FACE. 

the  poet,  by  an  irresistible  impulse,  threw  his  arms  aloft, 
and  shouted, 

"  Behold  !  Behold!  Ernest  is  himself  the  likeness  of 
the  Great  Stone  Face !  " 

Then  all  the  people  looked,  and  saw  that  what  the  deep- 
sighted  poet  said  was  true.  The  prophecy  was  fulfilled. 
But  Ernest,  having  finished  what  he  had  to  say,  took 
the  poet's  arm,  and  walked  slowly  homeward,  still  hoping 
that  some  wiser  and  better  man  than  himself  would  by 
and  by  appear,  bearing  a  resemblance  to  the  GREAT 
STONE  FACE. 


MAIN-STREET. 

A  RESPECTABLE-LOOKING  individual  makes  his  bow, 
and  addresses  the  public.  In  my  daily  walks  along  the 
principal  street  of  my  native  town,  it  has  often  occurred 
to  me,  that,  if  its  growth  from  infancy  upward,  arid 
the  vicissitude  of  characteristic  scenes  that  have  passed 
along  this  thoroughfare  during  the  more  than  two 
centuries  of  its  existence,  could  be  presented  to  the 
eye  in  a  shifting  panorama,  it  would  be  an  exceedingly 
effective  method  of  illustrating  the  march  of  time.  Act 
ing  on  this  idea,  I  have  contrived  a  certain  pictorial 
exhibition,  somewhat  in  the  nature  of  a  puppet-show,  by 
means  of  which  I  propose  to  call  up*  the  multiform  and 
many-colored  Past  before  the  spectator,  and  show  him  the 
ghosts  of  his  forefathers,  amid  a  succession  of  historic 
incidents,  with  no  greater  trouble  than  the  turning  of  a 
crank.  Be  pleased,  therefore,  my  indulgent  patrons,  to 
walk  into  the  show-room,  and  take  your  seats  before 
yonder  mysterious  curtain.  The  little  wheels  and  springs 
of  my  machinery  have  been  well  oiled  ;  a  multitude  of 
puppets  are  dressed  in  character,  representing  all  varie 
ties  of  fashion,  from  the  Puritan  cloak  and  jerkin  to  the 
latest  Oak  Hall  coat ;  the  lamps  are  trimmed,  and  shall 
brighten  into  noontide  sunshine,  or  fade  away  in  moon 
light,  or  muffle  their  brilliancy  in  a  November  cloud,  as 
the  nature  of  the  scene  may  require ;  and,  in  short,  the 


64  MAIN-STREET. 

exhibition  is  just  ready  to  commence.  Unless  some 
thing  should  go  wrong,  —  as,  for  instance,  the  misplacing 
of  a  picture,  whereby  the  people  and  events  of  one  cen 
tury  might  be  thrust  into  the  middle  of  another ;  or  the 
breaking  of  a  wire,  which  would  bring  the  course  of 
time  to  a  sudden  period, —  barring,  I  say,  the  casualties 
to  which  such  a  complicated  piece  of  mechanism  is  lia 
ble,  —  I  flatter  myself,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  that  the 
performance  will  elicit  your  generous  approbation. 

Ting-a-ting-ting  !  goes  the  bell ;  the  curtain  rises ;  and 
we  behold  —  not,  indeed,  the  Main-street  —  but  the  track 
of  leaf-strewn  forest-land  over  which  its  dusty  pavement 
is  hereafter  to  extend. 

You  perceive,  at  a  glance,  that  this  is  the  ancient  and 
primitive  wood, —  the  ever-youthful  and  venerably  old, — 
verdant  with  new  twigs,  yet  hoary,  as  it  were,  with  the 
snowfall  of  innumerable  years,  that  have  accumulated 
upon  its  intermingled  branches.  The  white  man's  axe 
has  never  smitten  a  single  tree ;  his  footstep  has  never 
crumpled  a  single  one  of  the  withered  leaves,  which  all 
the  autumns  since  the  flood  have  been  harvesting  beneath. 
Yet,  see  !  along  through  the  vista  of  impending  boughs, 
there  is  already  a  faintly-traced  path,  running  nearly 
east  and  west,  as  if  a  prophecy  or  foreboding  of  the  future 
street  had  stolen  into  the  heart  of  the  solemn  old  wood. 
Onward  goes  this  hardly  perceptible  track,  now  ascend 
ing  over  a  natural  swell  of  land,  now  subsiding  gently 
into  a  hollow ;  traversed  here  by  a  little  streamlet,  which 
glitters  like  a  snake  through  the  gleam  of  sunshine,  and 
quickly  hides  itself  among  the  underbrush,  in  its  quest 
for  the  neighboring  cove ;  and  impeded  there  by  the 
massy  corpse  of  a  giant  of  the  forest,  which  had  lived 


MAIN-STREET.  65 

out  its  incalculable  term  of  life,  and  been  overthrown  by 
mere  old  age,  and  lies  buried  in  the  new  vegetation  that 
is  born  of  its  decay.  What  footsteps-  can  have  worn 
this  half-seen  path  ?  Hark !  Do  we  not  hear  them  now 
rustling  softly  over  the  leaves  ?  We  discern  an  Indian 
woman,  —  a  majestic  and  queenly  woman,  or  else  her 
spectral  image  does  not  represent  her  truly,  —  for  this  is 
the  great  Squaw  Sachem,  whose  rule,  with  that  of  her 
sons,  extends  from  Mystic  to  Agawam.  That  red  chief, 
who  stalks  by  her  side,  is  Wappacowet,  her  second  hus 
band,  the  priest  and  magician,  whose  incantations  shall 
hereafter  affright  the  pale-faced  settlers  with  grisly  phan 
toms,  dancing  and  shrieking  in  the  woods,  at  midnight. 
But  greater  would  be  the  affright  of  the  Indian  necro 
mancer,  if,  mirrored  in  the  pool  of  water  at  his  feet,  he 
could  catch  a  prophetic  glimpse  of  the  noon-day  marvels 
which  the  white  man  is  destined  to  achieve  ;  if  he  could 
see,  as  in  a  dream,  the  stone-front  of  the  stately  hall, 
which  will  cast  its  shadow  over  this  very  spot ;  if  he 
could  be  aware  that  the  future  edifice  will  contain  a  noble 
Museum,  where,  among  countless  curiosities  of  earth  and 
sea,  a  few  Indian  arrow-heads  shall  be  treasured  up  as 
memorials  of  a  vanished  race  ! 

No  such  forebodings  disturb  the  Squaw  Sachem  and 
Wappacowet.  They  pass  on,  beneath  the  tangled  shade, 
holding  high  talk  on  matters  of  state  and  religion,  and 
imagine,  doubtless,  that  their  own  system  of  affairs  will 
endure  forever.  Meanwhile,  how  full  of  its  own  proper 
life  is  the  scene  that  lies  around  them  !  The  gray 
squirrel  runs  up  the  trees,  and  rustles  among  the  upper 
branches.  Was  not  that  the  leap  of  a  deer  ?  And  there 
is  the  whirr  of  a  partridge  !  Methinks,  too,  I  catch  the 


66  MAIN-STREET. 

cruel  and  stealthy  eye  of  a  wolf,  as  he  draws  back  into 
yonder  impervious  density  of  underbrush.  So,  there, 
amid  the  murmur  of  boughs,  go  the  Indian  queen  and 
the  Indian  priest ;  while  the  gloom  of  the  broad  wilder 
ness  impends  over  them,  and  its  sombre  mystery  invests 
them  as  with  something  preternatural ;  and  only  mo 
mentary  streaks  of  quivering  sunlight,  once  in  a  great 
while,  find  their  way  down,  and  glimmer  among  the 
feathers  in  their  dusky  hair.  Can  it  be  that  the  thronged 
street  of  a  city  will  ever  pass  into  this  twilight  solitude, 
—  over  those  soft  heaps  of  the  decaying  tree-trunks, 
and  through  the  swampy  places,  green  with  water-moss, 
and  penetrate  that  hopeless  entanglement  of  great 
trees,  which  have  been  uprooted  and  tossed  together  by 
a  whirlwind  ?  It  has  been  a  wilderness  from  the  creation. 
Must  it  not  be  a  wilderness  forever  ? 

Here  an  acidulous-looking  gentleman  in  blue  glasses, 
with  bows  of  Berlin  steel,  who  has  taken  a  seat  at  the 
extremity  of  the  front  row,  begins,  at  this  early  stage  of 
the  exhibition,  to  criticize. 

"  The  whole  affair  is  a  manifest  catch-penny  !  "  observes 
he,  scarcely  under  his  breath.  "  The  trees  look  more 
like  weeds  in  a  garden  than  a  primitive  forest ;  the 
Squaw  Sachem  and  Wappacowet  are  stiff  in  their  paste 
board  joints ;  and  the  squirrels,  the  deer,  and  the  wolf, 
move  with  all  the  grace  of  a  child's  wooden  monkey, 
sliding  up  and  down  a  stick." 

"  I  am  obliged  to  you,  sir,  for  the  candor  of  your 
remarks,"  replies  the  showman,  with  a  bow.  "  Perhaps 
they  are  just.  Human  art  has  its  limits,  and  we  must 
now  and  then  ask  a  little  aid  from  the  spectator's  imag 
ination." 


MAIN-STREET.  67 

"  You  will  get  no  such  aid  from  mine,"  responds  the 
critic.  "  I  make  it  a  point  to  see  things  precisely  as  they 
are.  But  come  !  go  ahead  !  the  stage  is  waiting ! " 

The  showman  proceeds. 

Casting  our  eyes  again  over  the  scene,  we  perceive 
that  strangers  have  found  their  way  into  the  solitary 
place.  In  more  than  one  spot,  among  the  trees,  an 
upheaved  axe  is  glittering  in  the  sunshine.  Roger 
Conant,  the  first  settler  in  Naumkeag,  has  built  his 
dwelling,  months  ago,  on  the  border  of  the  forest-path ; 
and  at  this  moment  he  comes  eastward  through  the  vista 
of  woods,  with  his  gun  over  his  shoulder,  bringing  home 
the  choice  portions  of  a  deer.  His  stalwart  figure,  clad 
in  a  leathern  jerkin  and  breeches  of  the  same,  strides 
sturdily  onward,  with  such  an  air  of  physical  force  and 
energy  that  we  might  almost  expect  the  very  trees  to 
stand  aside,  and  give  him  room  to  pass.  And  so,  indeed, 
they  must ;  for,  humble  as  is  his  name  in  history,  Roger 
Conant  still  is  of  that  class  of  men  who  do  not  merely 
find,  but  make,  their  place  in  the  system  of  human 
affairs ;  a  man  of  thoughtful  strength,  he  has  planted 
the  germ  of  a  city.  There  stands  his  habitation,  show 
ing  in  its  rough  architecture  some  features  of  the  Indian 
wigwam,  and  some  of  the  log  cabin,  and  somewhat,  too, 
of  the  straw-thatched  cottage  in  Old  England,  where  this 
good  yeoman  had  his  birth  and  breeding.  The  dwelling 
is  surrounded  by  a  cleared  space  of  a  few  acres,  where 
Indian  corn  grows  thrivingly  among  the  stumps  of  the 
trees ;  while  the  dark  forest  hems  it  in,  and  seems  to 
gaze  silently  and  solemnly,  as  if  wondering  at  the 
breadth  of  sunshine  which  the  white  man  spreads  around 

5 


68  MAIN-STREET. 

him.  An  Indian,  half  hidden  in  the  dusky  shade,  is 
gazing  and  wondering  too. 

Within  the  door  of  the  cottage  you  discern  the  wife, 
with  her  ruddy  English  cheek.  She  is  singing,  doubt 
less,  a  pSalm  tune,  at  her  household  work ;  or,  perhaps 
she  sighs  at  the  remembrance  of  the  cheerful  gossip,  and 
all  the  merry  social  life,  of  her  native  village  beyond  the 
vast  and  melancholy  sea.  Yet  the  next  moment  she 
laughs,  with  sympathetic  glee,  at  the  sports  of  her  little 
tribe  of  children;  and  soon  turns  round,  with  the  home- 
look  in  her  face,  as  her  husband's  foot  is  heard  approach 
ing  the  rough-hewn  threshold.  How  sweet  must  it  be 
for  those  who  have  an  Eden  in  their  hearts,  like  Roger 
Conant  and  his  wife,  to  find  a  new  world  to  project  it 
into,  as  they  have,  instead  of  dwelling  among  old  haunts 
of  men,  where  so  many  household  fires  have  been  kin 
dled  and  burnt  out,  that  the  very  glow  of  happiness  has 
something  dreary  in  it !  Not  that  this  pair  are  alone  in 
their  wild  Eden,  for  here  comes  Goodwife  Massey,  the 
young  spouse  of  Jeffrey  Massey,  from  her  home  hard  by, 
with  an  infant  at  her  breast.  Dame  Conant  has  another 
of  like  age  ;  and  it  shall  hereafter  be  one  of  the  disputed 
points  of  history  which  of  these  two  babies  was  the  first 
town-born  child. 

But  see !  Roger  Conant  has  other  neighbors  within 
view.  Peter  Palfrey  likewise  has  built  himself  a  house, 
and  so  has  Balch,  and  Norman,  and  Woodbury.  Their 
dwellings,  indeed,  —  such  is  the  ingenious  contrivance 
of  this  piece  of  pictorial  mechanism,  —  seem  to  have 
.arisen,  at  various  points  of  the  scene,  even  while  we 
have  been  looking  at  it.  The  forest-track,  trodden  more 
and  more  by  the  hob-nailed  shoes  of  these  sturdy  and 


MAIN-STREET.  69 

ponderous  Englishmen,  has  now  a  distinctness  which  it 
never  could  have  acquired  from  the  light  tread  of  a  hun 
dred  times  as  many  Indian  moccasins.  It  will  be  a 
street,  anon.  As  we  observe  it  now,  it  goes  onward 
from  one  clearing  to  another,  here  plunging  into  a 
shadowy  strip  of  woods,  there  open  to  the  sunshine,  but 
everywhere  showing  a  decided  line,  along  which  human 
interests  have  begun  to  hold  their  career.  Over  yonder 
swampy  spot,  two  trees  have  been  felled,  and  laid  side 
by  side,  to  make  a  causeway.  In  another  place,  the  axe 
has  cleared  away  a  confused  intricacy  of  fallen  trees  and 
clustered  boughs,  which  had  been  tossed  together  by  a 
hurricane.  So  now  the  little  children,  just  beginning 
to  run  alone,  may  trip  along  the  path,  and  not  often 
stumble  over  an  impediment,  unless  they  stray  from  it 
to  gather  wood-berries  beneath  the  trees.  And,  besides 
the  feet  of  grown  people  and  children,  there  are  the 
cloven  hoofs  of  a  small  herd  of  cows,  who  seek  their 
subsistence  from  the  native  grasses,  and  help  to  deepen 
the  track  of  the  future  thoroughfare.  Goats  also  browse 
along  it,  and  nibble  at  the  twigs  that  thrust  themselves 
across  the  way.  Not  seldom,  in  its  more  secluded  por 
tions,  where  the  black  shadow  of  the  forest  strives  to 
hide  the  trace  of  human  footsteps,  stalks  a  gaunt  wolf, 
on  the  watch  for  a  kid  or  a  young  calf;  or  fixes  his 
hungry  gaze  on  the  group  of  children  gathering  berries, 
and  can  hardly  forbear  to  rush  upon  them.  And  the 
Indians,  coming  from  their  distant  wigwams  to  view  the 
white  man's  settlement,  marvel  at  the  deep  track  which 
he  makes,  and  perhaps  are  saddened  by  a  flitting  pre 
sentiment  that  this  heavy  tread  will  find  its  way  over 
all  the  land ;  and  that  the  wild  woods,  the  wild  wolf, 


70  MAIN-STREET. 

and  the  wild  Indian,  will  alike  be  trampled  beneath  it. 
Even  so  shall  it  be.  The  pavements  of  the  Main-street 
must  be  laid  over  the  red  man's  grave. 

Behold !  here  is  a  spectacle  which  should  be  ushered 
in  by  the  peal  of  trumpets,  if  Naumkeag  had  ever  yet 
heard  that  cheery  music,  and  by  the  roar  of  cannon, 
echoing  among  the  woods.  A  procession,  —  for,  by  its 
dignity,  as  marking  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  street, 
it  deserves  that  name,  —  a  procession  advances  along 
the  pathway.  The  good  ship  Abigail  has  arrived  from 
England,  bringing  wares  and  merchandise,  for  the  com 
fort  of  the  inhabitants,  and  traffic  with  the  Indians; 
bringing  passengers  too,  and,  more  important  than  all,  a 
governor  for  the  new  settlement.  Roger  Conant  and 
Peter  Palfrey,  with  their  companions,  have  been  to  the 
shore  to  welcome  him ;  and  now,  with  such  honor  and 
triumph  as  their  rude  way  of  life  permits,  are  escorting 
the  sea-flushed  voyagers  to  their  habitations.  At  the 
point  where  Endicott  enters  upon  the  scene,  two  ven 
erable  trees  unite  their  branches  high  above  his  head; 
thus  forming  a  triumphal  arch  of  living  verdure,  beneath 
which  he  pauses,  with  his  wife  leaning  on  his  arm,  to 
catch  the  first  impression  of  their  new-found  home.  The 
old  settlers  gaze  not  less  earnestly  at  him,  than  he  at  the 
hoary  woods  and  the  rough  surface  of  the  clearings. 
They  like  his  bearded  face,  under  the  shadow  of  the 
broad-brimmed  and  steeple-crowned  Puritan  hat ;  —  a 
visage  resolute,  grave,  and  thoughtful,  yet  apt  to  kindle 
with  that  glow  of  a  cheerful  spirit  by  which  men  of 
strong  character  are  enabled  to  go  joyfully  on  their 
proper  tasks.  His  form,  too,  as  you  see  it,  in  a  doublet 
and  hose  of  sad-colored  cloth,  is  of  a  manly  make,  fit  for 


MAIN-STREET.  71 

toil  and  hardship,  and  fit  to  wield  the  heavy  sword  that 
hangs  from  his  leathern  belt.  His  aspect  is  a  better 
warrant  for  the  ruler's  office  than  the  parchment  com 
mission  which  he  bears,  however  fortified  it  may  be  with 
the  broad  seal  of  the  London  council.  Peter  Palfrey 
nods  to  Roger  Conant.  "  The  worshipful  Court  of 
Assistants  have  done  wisely,"  say  they  between  them 
selves.  "  They  have  chosen  for  our  governor  a  man 
out  of  a  thousand."  Then  they  toss  up  their  hats, — 
they,  and  all  the  uncouth  figures  of  their  company,  most 
of  whom  are  clad  in  skins,  inasmuch  as  their  old  kersey 
and  linsey-woolsey  garments  have  been  torn  and  tattered 
by  many  a  long  month's  wear,  —  they  all  toss  up  their 
hats,  and  salute  their  new  governor  and  captain  with  a 
hearty  English  shout  of  welcome.  We  seem  to  hear  it 
with  our  own  ears,  so  perfectly  is  the  action  represented 
in  this  life-like,  this  almost  magic  picture ! 

But  have  you  observed  the  lady  who  leans  upon  the 
arm  of  Endicott?  —  a  rose  of  beauty  from  an  English 
garden,  now  to  be  transplanted  to  a  fresher  soil.  It  may 
be  that,  long  years  —  centuries,  indeed  —  after  this  fair 
flower  shall  have  decayed,  other  flowers  of  the  same  race 
will  appear  in  the  same  soil,  and  gladden  other  genera 
tions  with  hereditary  beauty.  Does  not  the  vision 
haunt  us  yet  ?  Has  not  Nature  kept  the  mould 
unbroken,  deeming  it  a  pity  that  the  idea  should  vanish 
from  mortal  sight  forever,  after  only  once  assuming 
earthly  substance?  Do  we  not  recognize,  in  that  fair 
woman's  face,  the  model  of  features  which  still  beam,  at 
happy  moments,  on  what  was  then  the  woodland  path- 
way,  but  has  long  since  grown  into  a  busy  street  ? 

"  This  is   too  ridiculous  !  —  positively  insufferable ! " 


72 


MAIN-STREET. 


mutters  the  same  critic  who  had  before  expressed  his 
disapprobation.  "  Here  is  a  pasteboard  figure,  such  as  a 
child  would  cut  out  of  a  card,  with  a  pair  of  very  dull 
scissors ;  and  the  fellow  modestly  requests  us  to  see  in 
it  the  prototype  of  hereditary  beauty ! " 

"  But,  sir,  you  have  not  the  proper  point  of  view," 
remarks  the  showman.  "  You  sit  altogether  too  near  to 
get  the  best  effect  of  my  pictorial  exhibition.  Pray, 
oblige  me  by  removing  to  this  other  bench,  and  I  ven 
ture  to  assure  you  the  proper  light  and  shadow  will 
transform  the  spectacle  into  quite  another  thing." 

"  Pshaw ! "  replies  the  critic :  "  I  want  no  other  light 
and  shade.  I  have  already  told  you  that  it  is  my  busi 
ness  to  see  things  just  as  they  are." 

"I  would  suggest  to  the  author  of  this  ingenious 
exhibition,"  observes  a  gentlemanly  person,  who  has 
shown  signs  of  being  much  interested,  "  I  would  suggest, 
that  Anna  Gower,  the  first  wife  of  Governor  Endicott, 
and  who  came  with  him  from  England,  left  no  posterity; 
and  that,  consequently,  we  cannot  be  indebted  to  that 
honorable  lady  for  any  specimens  of  feminine  loveliness 
now  extant  among  us." 

Having  nothing  to  allege  against  this  genealogical 
objection,  the  showman  points  again  to  the  scene. 

During  this  little  interruption,  you  perceive  that  the 
Anglo-Saxon  energy  —  as  the  phrase  now  goes  —  has 
been  at  work  in  the  spectacle  before  us.  So  many 
chimneys  now  send  up  their  smoke,  that  it  begins  to 
have  the  aspect  of  a  village  street ;  although  everything 
is  so  inartificial  and  inceptive,  that  it  seems  as  if  one 
returning  wave  of  the  wild  nature  might  overwhelm  it 
all.  But  the  one  edifice  which  gives  the  pledge  of  perma- 


MAIN-STREET.  73 

nence  to  this  bold  enterprise  is  seen  at  the  central  point 
of  the  picture.  There  stands  the  meeting-house,  a 
small  structure,  low-roofed,  without  a  spire,  and  built  of 
rough  timber,  newly  hewn,  with  the  sap  still  in  the" 
logs,  and  here  and  there  a  strip  of  bark  adhering  to 
them.  A  meaner  temple  was  never  consecrated  to  the 
worship  of  the  Deity.  With  the  alternative  of  kneeling 
beneath  the  awful  vault  of  the  firmament,  it  is  strange 
that  men  should  creep  into  this  pent-up  nook,  and  expect 
God's  presence  there.  Such,  at  least,  one  would 
imagine,  rgfght  be  the  feeling  of  these  forest-settlers, 
accustomed,  as  they  had  been,  to  stand  under  the  dim 
arches  of  vast  cathedrals,  and  to  offer  up  their  hereditary 
worship  in  the  old,  ivy-covered  churches  of  rural 
England,  around  which  lay  the  bones  of  many  genera 
tions  of  their  forefathers.  How  could  they  dispense 
with  the  carved  altar-work  ?  —  how,  with  the  pictured 
windows,  where  the  light  of  common  day  was  hallowed 
by  being  transmitted  through  the  glorified  figures  of 
saints  ?  —  how,  with  the  lofty  roof,  imbued,  as  it  must 
have  been,  with  the  prayers  that  had  gone  upward  for 
centuries  ?  —  how,  with  the  rich  peal  of  the  solemn- 
organ,  rolling  along  the  aisles,  pervading  the  whole 
church,  and  sweeping  the  soul  away  on  a  flood  of 
audible  religion?  They  needed  nothing  of  all  this. 
Their  house  of  worship,  like  their  ceremonial,  was 
naked,  simple,  and  severe.  But  the  zeal  of  a  recovered 
faith  burned  like  a  lamp  within  their  hearts,  enriching 
everything  around  them  with  its  radiance ;  making  of 
these  new  walls,  and  this  narrow  compass,  its  own  cathe 
dral  ;  and  being,  in  itself,  that  spiritual  mystery  and 
experience,  of  which  sacred  architecture,  pictured  win- 


74  MAIN-STREET. 

dows,  and  the  organ's  grand  solemnity,  are  remote  and 
imperfect  symbols.  All  was  well,  so  long  as  their  lamps 
were  freshly  kindled  at  the  heavenly  flame.  After  a 
while,  however,  whether  in  their  time  or  their  children's, 
these  lamps  began  to  burn  more  dimly,  or  with  a  less 
genuine  lustre  ;  and  then  it  might  be  seen  how  hard, 
cold  and  confined,  was  their  system,  —  how  like  an  iron 
cage  was  that  which  they  called  Liberty. 

Too  much  of  this.  Look  again  at  the  picture,  and 
observe  how  the  aforesaid  Anglo-Saxon  energy  is  now 
trampling  along  the  street,  and  raising  a  ^gitive  cloud 
of  dust  beneath  its  sturdy  footsteps.  For  there  the 
carpenters  are  building  a  new  house,  the  frame  of  which 
was  hewn  and  fitted  in  England,  of  English  t>ak,  and 
sent  hither  on  shipboard  ;  and  here  a  blacksmith  makes 
huge  clang  and  clatter  on  his  anvil,  shaping  out  tools  and 
weapons ;  and  yonder  a  wheelwright,  who  boasts  him 
self  a  London  workman,  regularly  bred  to  his  handi 
craft,  is  fashioning  a  set  of  wagon-wheels,  the  track  of 
which  shall  soon  be  visible.  The  wild  forest  is  shrink 
ing  back ;  the  street  has  lost  the  aromatic  odor  of  the 
pine-trees,  and  of  the  sweet  fern  that  grew  beneath  them. 
The  tender  and  modest  wild-flowers,  those  gentle  children 
of  savage  nature  that  grew  pale  beneath  the  ever-brood 
ing  shade,  have  shrunk  away  and  disappeared,  like  stars 
that  vanish  in  the  breadth  of  light.  Gardens  are  fenced 
in,  and  display  pumpkin-beds  and  rows  of  cabbages  and 
beans ;  and,  though  the  governor  and  the  minister  both 
view  them  with  a  disapproving  eye,  plants  of  broad- 
leaved  tobacco,  which  the  cultivators  are  enjoined  to  use 
privily,  or  not  at  all.  No  wolf,  for  a  year  past,  has 
been  heard  to  bark,  or  known  to  range  among  the  dwell- 


MAIN-STREET.  75 

ings,  except  that  single  one,  whose  grisly  head,  with  a 
plash  of  blood  beneath  it,  is  now  affixed  to  the  portal  of 
the  meeting-house.  The  partridge  has  creased  to  run 
across  the  too-frequented  path.  Of  all  the  wild  life  that 
used  to  throng  here,  only  the  Indians  still  come  into  the 
settlement,  bringing  the  skins  of  beaver  and  otter,  bear 
and  elk,  which  they  sell  to  Endicott  for  the  wares  of 
England.  And  there  is  little  John  Massey,  the  son  of 
Jeffrey  Massey  and  first-born  of  Naumkeag,  playing  be 
side  his  father's  threshold,  a  child  of  six  or  seven  years  old. 
Which  is  the  better-grown  infant,  —  the  town  or  the  boy? 
The  red  men  have  become  aware  that  the  street  is  no 
longer  free  to  them,  save  by  the  sufferance  and  permis 
sion  of  the  settlers.  Often,  to  impress  them  with  an 
awe  of  English  power,  there  is  a  muster  and  training 
of  the  town-forces,  and  a  stately  march  of  the  mail-clad 
band,  like  this  which  we  now  see  advancing  up  the 
street.  There  they  come,  fifty  of  them,  or  more  ;  all 
with  their  iron  breastplates  and  steel  caps  well  burnished, 
and  glimmering  bravely  against  the  sun  ;  their  ponder 
ous  muskets  on  their  shoulders,  their  bandaliers  about 
their  waists,  their  lighted  matches  in  their  hands,  and 
the  drum  and  fife  playing  cheerily  before  them.  See  ! 
do  they  not  step  like  martial  men?  Do  they  not 
manoeuvre  like  soldiers  who  have  seen  stricken  fields  ? 
And  well  they  may ;  for  this  band  is  composed  of  pre 
cisely  such  materials  as  those  with  which  Cromwell  is 
preparing  to  beat  down  the  strength  of  a  kingdom ;  and 
his  famous  regiment  of  Ironsides  might  be  recruited  from 
just  such  men.  In  everything,  at  this  period,  New  Eng 
land  was  the  essential  spirit  and  flower  of  that  which 
was  about  to  become  uppermost  in  the  mother-country. 


76  MAIN-STREET. 

Many  a  bold  and  wise  man  lost  the  fame  which  would 
have  accrued  to  him  in  English  history,  by  crossing  the 
Atlantic  with  our  forefathers.  Many  a  valiant  captain, 
who  might  have  been  foremost  at  Marston  Moor  or 
Naseby,  exhausted  his  martial  ardor  in  the  command  of 
a  log-built  fortress,  like  that  which  you  observe  on  the 
gently  rising  ground  at  the  right  of  the  pathway,  —  its 
banner  fluttering  in  the  breeze,  and  the  culverins  and 
sakers  showing  their  deadly  muzzles  over  the  rampart. 
A  multitude  of  people  were  now  thronging  to  New 
England :  some,  because  the  ancient  and  ponderous 
frame-work  of  Church  and  State  threatened  to  crumble 
down  upon  their  heads  ;  others,  because  they  despaired 
of  such  a  downfall.  Among  those  who  came  to  Naum- 
keag  were  men  of  history  and  legend,  whose  feet  leave 
a  track  of  brightness  along  any  pathway  which  they 
have  trodden.  You  shall  behold  their  life-like  images, 
—  their  spectres,  if  you  choose  so  to  call  them, —  pass 
ing,  encountering  with  a  familiar  nod,  stopping  to  con 
verse  together,  praying,  bearing  weapons,  laboring  or 
resting  from  their  labors,  in  the  Main-street.  Here, 
now,  comes  Hugh  Peters,  an  earnest,  restless  man, 
walking  swiftly,  as  being  impelled  by  that  fiery  activity  of 
nature  which  shall  hereafter  thrust  him  into  the  conflict 
of  dangerous  affairs,  make  him  the  chaplain  and  coun 
sellor  of  Cromwell,  and  finally  bring  him  to  a  bloody 
end.  He  pauses,  by  the  meeting-house,  to  exchange  a 
greeting  with  Roger  Williams,  whose  face  indicates, 
methinks,  a  gentler  spirit,  kinder  and  more  expansive, 
than  that  of  Peters  ;  yet  not  less  active  for  what  he  dis 
cerns  to  be  the  will  of  God,  or  the  welfare  of  mankind. 
And  look !  here  is  a  guest  for  Endicott,  coming  forth  out 


MAIN-STREET.  77 

of  the  forest,  through  which  he  has  been  journeying  from 
Boston,  and  which,  with  its  rude  branches,  has  caught 
hold  of  his  attire,  and  has  wet  his  feet  with  its  swamps 
and  streams.  Still  there  is  something  in  his  mild  and 
venerable,  though  not  aged  presence,  — a  propriety,  an 
equilibrium,  in  Governor  Winthrop's  nature, —  that  causes 
the  disarray  of  his  .costume  to  be  unnoticed,  and  gives 
us  the  same  impression  as  if  he  were  clad  in  such  grave 
and  rich  attire  as  we  may  suppose  him  to  have  worn  in 
the  Council-chamber  of  the  colony.  Is  not  this  char 
acteristic  wonderfully  perceptible  in  our  spectral  repre 
sentative  of  his  person  ?  But  what  dignitary  is  this 
crossing  from  tfre  other  side  to  greet  the  governor?  A 
stately  personage,  in  a  dark  velvet  cloak,  with  a  hoary 
beard,  and  a  gold  chain  across  his'  breast ;  he  has  the 
authoritative  port  of  one  who  has  rilled  the  highest  civic 
station  in  the  first  of  cities.  Of  all  men  in  the  world, 
we  should  least  expect  to  meet  the  Lord  Mayor  of  Lon 
don —  as  Sir  Richard  Saltonstall  has  been,  once  and 
again  —  in  a  forest-bordered  settlement  of  the  western 
wilderness. 

Further  down  the  street,  we  see  Emanuel  Downing,  a 
grave  and  worthy  citizen,  with  his  son  George,  a  stripling 
who  has  a  career  before  him;  his  shrewd  and  quick 
capacity  and  pliant  conscience  shall  not  only  exalt  him 
high,  but  secure  him  from  a  downfall.  Here  is  another 
figure,  on  whose  characteristic  make  and  expressive 
action  I  will  stake  the  credit  of  my  pictorial  puppet- 
show.  Have  you  not  already  detected  a  quaint,  sly 
humor  in  that  face,  —  an  eccentricity  in  the  manner,  — 
a  certain  indescribable  waywardness, — all  the  marks,  in 
short,  of  an  original  man,  unmistakably  impressed,  yet 


78  MAIN-STREET. 

kept  down  by  a  sense  of  clerical  restraint  ?  That  is 
Nathaniel  Ward,  the  minister  of  Ipswich,  but  better 
remembered  as  the  simple  cobbler  of  Agawam.  He 
hammered  his  sole  so  faithfully,  and  stitched  his  upper- 
leather  so  well,  that  the  shoe  is  hardly  yet  worn  out, 
though  thrown  aside  for  some  two  centuries  past.  And 
next,  among  these  Puritans  and  Roundheads,  we  observe 
the  very  model  of  a  Cavalier,  with  the  curling  lovelock, 
the  fantastically  trimmed  beard,  the  embroidery,  the 
ornamented  rapier,  the  gilded  dagger,  and  all  other 
foppishnesses  that  distinguished  the  wild  gallants  who 
rode  headlong  to  their  overthrow  in  the  cause  of  King 
Charles.  This  is  Morton  of  Merry  Mount,  who  has 
come  hither  to  hold  a  council  with  Endicott,  but  will 
shortly  be  his  prisoner.  Yonder  pale,  decaying  figure 
of  a  white-robed  woman,  who  glides  slowly  along  the 
street,  is  the  Lady  Arabella,  looking  for  her  own  grave 
in  the  virgin  soil.  That  other  female  form,  who  seems 
to  be  talking  —  we  might  almost  say  preaching  or 
expounding  —  in  the  centre  of  a  group  of  profoundly 
attentive  auditors,  is  Ann  Hutchinson.  And  here  comes 
Vane. 

"  But,  my  dear  sir,"  interrupts  the  same  gentleman 
who  before  questioned  the  showman's  genealogical  accu 
racy,  "  allow  me  to  observe  that  these  historical  person 
ages  could  not  possibly  have  met  together  in  the  Main- 
street.  They  might,  and  probably  did,  all  visit  our  old 
town,  at  one  time  or  another,  but  not  simultaneously ; 
and  you  have  fallen  into  anachronisms  that  I  positively 
shudder  to  think  of !  " 

"  The  fellow,"  adds  the  scarcely  civil  critic,  "  has 
learned  a  bead-roll  of  historic  names,  whom  he  lugs  into 


MAIN-STREET.  79 

his  pictorial  puppet-show,  as  he  calls  it,  helter-skelter, 
without  caring  whether  they  were  contemporaries  or  not, 
—  and  sets  them  all  by  the  ears  together.  But  was 
there  ever  such  a  fund  of  impudence?  To  hear  his 
running  commentary,  you  would  suppose  that  these 
miserable  slips  of  painted  pasteboard,  with  hardly  the 
remotest  outlines  of  the  human  figure,  had  all  the  char 
acter  and  expression  of  Michael  Angelo's  pictures. 
Well  !  go  on,  sir  !  " 

"  Sir,  you  break  the  illusion  of  the  scene,"  mildly 
remonstrates  the  showman. 

"  Illusion !  What  illusion  ?  "  rejoins  the  critic,  with  a 
contemptuous  snort.  "  On  the  word  of  a  gentleman,  I 
see  nothing  illusive  in  the  wretchedly  bedaubed  sheet  of 
canvas  that  forms  your  back-ground,  or  in  these  paste 
board  slips  that  hitch  and  jerk  along  the  front.  The 
only  illusion,  permit  me  to  say,  is  in  the  puppet-show 
man's  tongue,  —  and  that  but  a  wretched  one,  into  the 
bargain  !  " 

"  We  public  men,"  replies  the  showman,  meekly, 
"  must  lay  our  account,  sometimes,  to  meet  an  uncandid 
severity  of  criticism.  But  —  merely  for  your  own  pleas 
ure,  sir  —  let  me  entreat  you  to  take  another  point  of 
view.  Sit  further  back,  by  that  young  lady,  in  whose 
face  I  have  watched  the  reflection  of  every  changing 
scene ;  only  oblige  me  by  sitting  there  ;  and,  take  my 
word  for  it,  the  slips  of  pasteboard  shall  assume  spiritual 
life,  and  the  bedaubed  canvas  become  an  airy  and 
changeable  reflex  of  what  it  purports  to  represent." 

"  I  know  better,"  retorts  the  critic,  settling  himself  in 
his  seat,  with  sullen  but  self-complacent  immovableness. 


80  MAIN-STREET. 

"  And,  as  for  my  own  pleasure,  I  shall  best  consult  it  by 
remaining  precisely  where  I  am." 

The  showman  bows,  and  waves  his  hand ;  and,  at  the 
signal,  as  if  time  and  vicissitude  had  been  awaiting  his 
permission  to  move  onward,  the  mimic  street  becomes 
alive  again. 

Years  have  rolled  over  our  scene,  and  converted  the 
forest-track  into  a  dusty  thoroughfare,  which,  being 
intersected  with  lanes  and  cross-paths,  may  fairly  be 
designated  as  the  Main-street.  On  the  ground-sites  of 
many  of  the  log-built  sheds,  into  which  the  first  settlers 
crept  for  shelter,  houses  of  quaint  architecture  have  now 
risen.  These  later  edifices  are  built,  as  you  see,  in  one 
generally  accordant  style,  though  with  such  subordinate 
variety  as  keeps  the  beholder's  curiosity  excited,  and 
causes  each  structure,  like  its  owner's  character,  to  pro 
duce  its  own  peculiar  impression.  Most  of  them  have 
one  huge  chimney  in  the  centre,  with  flues  so  vast  that 
it  must  have  been  easy  for  the  witches  to  fly  out  of 
them,  as  they  were  wont  to  do,  when  bound  on  an  aerial 
visit  to  the  Black  Man  in  the  forest.  Around  this  great 
chimney  the  wooden  house  clusters  itself,  in  a  whole 
community  of  gable-ends,  each  ascending  into  its  own 
separate  peak ;  the  second  story,  with  its  lattice-windows, 
projecting  over  the  first ;  and  the  door,  which  is  perhaps 
arched,  provided  on  the  outside  with  an  iron  hammer, 
wherewith  the  visitor's  hand  may  give  a  thundering  rat- 
a-tat.  The  timber  frame-work  of  these  houses,  as 
compared  with  those  of  recent  date,  is  like  the  skeleton 
of  an  old  giant,  beside  the  frail  bones  of  a  modern  man 
of  fashion.  Many  of  them,  by  the  vast  strength  and 
soundness  of  their  oaken  substance,  have  been  preserved 


MAIN-STREET.  81 

through  a  length  of  time  which  would  have  tried  the 
stability  of  brick  and  stone;  so  that,  in  all  the  pro 
gressive  decay  and  continual  reconstruction  of  the  street, 
down  to  our  own  days,  we  shall  still  behold  these  old 
edifices  occupying  their  long-accustomed  sites.  For 
instance,  on  the  upper  corner  of  that  green  lane  which 
shall  hereafter  be  North-street,  we  see  the  Curwen 
House,  newly  built,  with  the  carpenters  still  at  work  on 
the  roof,  nailing  down  the  last  sheaf  of  shingles.  On 
the  lower  corner  stands  another  dwelling,  —  destined,  at 
some  period  of  its  existence,  to  be  the  abode  of  an 
unsuccessful  alchemist,  —  which  shall  likewise  survive 
to  our  own  generation,  and  perhaps  long  outlive  it. 
Thus,  through  the  medium  of  these  patriarchal  edifices, 
we  have  now  established  a  sort  of  kindred  and  hereditary 
acquaintance  with  the  Main-street. 

Great  as  is  the  transformation  produced  by  a  short 
term  of  years,  each  single  day  creeps  through  the  Puri 
tan  settlement  sluggishly  enough.  It  shall  pass  before 
your  eyes,  condensed  into  the  space  of  a  few  moments. 
The  gray  light  of  early  morning  is  slowly  diffusing 
itself  over  the  scene  ;  and  the  bellman,  whose  office  it  is 
to  cry  the  hour  at  the  street-corners,  rings  the  last  peal 
upon  his  hand-bell,  and  goes  wearily  homewards,  with  the 
owls,  the  bats,  and  other  creatures  of  the  night.  Lattices 
are  thrust  back  on  their  hinges,  as  if  the  town  were 
opening  its  eyes,  in  the  summer  morning.  Forth  stum 
bles  the  still  drowsy  cow-herd,  with  his  horn ;  putting 
which  to  his  lips,  it  emits  a  bellowing  bray,  impossible  to 
be  represented  in  the  picture,  but  wh&h  reaches  the 
pricked-up  ears  of  every  cow  in  the  settlement,  and  tells 
her  that  the  dewy  pasture-hour  is  come.  House  after 


82  MAIN-STREET. 

house  awakes,  and  sends  the  smoke  up  curling  from  its 
chimney,  like  frosty  breath  from  living  nostrils ;  and  as 
those  white  wreaths  of  smoke,  though  impregnated  with 
earthy  admixtures,  climb  skyward,  so,  from  each  dwell 
ing,  does  the  morning  worship  —  its  spiritual  essence 
bearing  up  its  human  imperfection —  find  its  way  to  the 
heavenly  Father's  throne. 

The  breakfast-hour  being  passed,  the  inhabitants  do 
not,  as  usual,  go  to  their  fields  or  workshops,  but  remain 
within  doors ;  or  perhaps  walk  the  street,  with  a  grave 
sobriety,  yet  a  disengaged  and  unburthened  aspect,  that 
belongs  neither  to  a  holiday  nor  a  Sabbath.  And, 
indeed,  this  passing  day  is  neither,  nor  is  it  a  common 
week-day,  although  partaking  of  all  the  three.  It  is  the 
Thursday  Lecture  ;  an  institution  which  New  England 
has  long  ago  relinquished,  and  almost  forgotten,  yet 
which  it  would  have  been  better  to  retain,  as  bearing 
relations  to  both  the  spiritual  and  ordinary  life,  and 
bringing  each  acquainted  with  the  other.  The  tokens 
of  its  observance,  however,  which  here  meet  our  eyes, 
are  of  rather  a  questionable  cast.  It  is,  in  one  sense,  a 
day  of  public  shame ;  the  day  on  which  transgressors, 
who  have  made  themselves  liable  to  the  minor  severities 
of  the  Puritan  law,  receive  their  reward  of  ignominy. 
At  this  very  moment,  the  constable  has  bound  an  idle 
fellow  to  the  whipping-post,  and  is  giving  him  his 
deserts  with  a  cat-o'-nine-tails.  Ever  since  sunrise, 
Daniel  Fairfield  has  been  standing  on  the  steps  of  the 
meeting-house,  with  a  halter  about  his  neck,  which  he  is 
condemned  to  wear  visibly  throughout  his  lifetime ; 
Dorothy  Talby  is  chained  to  a  post  at  the-  corner  of 
Prison-lane,  with  the  hot  sun  blazing  on  her  matronly 


MAIN-STREET.  83 

face,  and  all  for  no  other  offence  than  lifting  her  hand 
against  her  husband;  while,  through  the  bars  of  that 
great  wooden  cage,  in  the  centre  of  the  scene,  we  discern 
either  a  human  being  or  a  wild  beast,  or  both  in  one, 
whom  this  public  infamy  causes  to  roar,  and  gnash  his 
teeth,  and  shake  the  strong  oaken  bars,  as  if  he  would 
break  forth,  and  tear  in  pieces  the  little  children  whe- 
have  been  peeping  at  him.  Such  are  the  profitable 
sights  that  serve  the  good  people  to  while  away  the 
earlier  part  of  lecture-day.  Betimes  in  the  forenoon,  a 
traveller  —  the  first  traveller  that  has  come  hitherward 
this  morning  —  rides  slowly  into  the  street,  on  his  patient 
steed.  He  seems  a  clergyman  ;  and,  as  he  draws  near, 
we  recognize  the  minister  of  Lynn,  who  was  pre- 
engaged  to  lecture  here,  and  has  been  revolving  his 
discourse,  as  he  rode  through  the  hoary  wilderness. 
Behold,  now,  the  whole  town  thronging  into  the  meet 
ing-house,  mostly  with  such  sombre  visages  that  the 
sunshine  becomes  little  better  than  a  shadow  when  it 
falls  upon  them.  There  go  the  Thirteen  Men,  grim 
rulers  of  a  grim  community !  There  goes  John  Massey, 
the  first  town-born  child,  now  a  youth  of  twenty,  whose 
eye  wanders  with  peculiar  interest  towards  that  buxom 
damsel  who  comes  up  the  steps  at  the  same  instant. 
There  hobbles  Goody  Foster,  a  sour  and  bitter  old 
beldam,  looking  as  if  she  went  to  curse,  and  not  to  pray, 
and  whom  many  of  her  neighbors  suspect  of  taking  an 
occasional  airing  on  a  broomstick.  There,  too,  slinking 
shamefacedly  in,  you  observe  that  same  poor  do-nothing 
and  good-for-nothing  whom  we  saw  castigated  just  now 
at  the  whipping-post.  Last  of  all,  there  goes  the  tithing- 
man,  lugging  in  a  couple  of  small  boys,  whom  he  has. 
6 


84  MAIN-STREET. 

caught  at  play' beneath  God's  blessed  sunshine,  in  a  back 
lane.  What  native  of  Naumkeag,  whose  recollections 
go  back  more  than  thirty  years,  does  not  still  shudder  at 
that  dark  ogre  of  his  infancy,  who  perhaps  had  long 
ceased  to  have  an  actual  existence,  but  still  lived  in  his 
childish  belief,  in  a  horrible  idea,  and  in  the  nurse's 
threat,  as  the  Tidy  Man  ! 

It  will  be  hardly  worth  our  while  to  wait  two,  or  it 
may  be  three,  turnings  of  the  hour-glass,  for  the  conclu 
sion  of  the  lecture.  Therefore,  by  my  control  over  light 
and  darkness,  I  cause  the  dusk,  and  then  the  starless 
night,  to  brood  over  the  street ;  and  summon  forth  again 
the  bellman,  with  his  lantern  casting  a  gleam  about  his 
footsteps,  to  pace  wearily  from  corner  to  corner,  and 
shout  drowsily  the  hour  to  drowsy  or  dreaming  ears. 
Happy  are  we,  if  for  nothing  else,  yet  because  we  did 
not  live  in  those  days.  In  truth,  when  the  first  novelty 
and  stir  of  spirit  had  subsided,  —  when  the  new  settle 
ment,  between  the  forest-border  and  the  sea,  had  become 
actually  a  little  town,  —  its  daily  life  must  have  trudged 
onward  with  hardly  anything  to  diversify  and  enliven 
it,  while  also  its  rigidity  could  not  fail  to  cause  miserable 
distortions  of  the  moral  nature.  Such  a  life  was  sinister 
to  the  intellect,  and  sinister  to  the  heart ;  especially 
when  one  generation  had  bequeathed  its  religious  gloom, 
and  the  counterfeit  of  its  religious  ardor,  to  the  next ; 
for  these  characteristics,  as  was  inevitable,  assumed  the 
form  both  of  hypocrisy  and  exaggeration,  by  being 
inherited  from  the  example  and  precept  of  other  human 
beings,  and  not  from  an  original  and  spiritual  source. 
The  sons  and  grandchildren  of  the  first  settlers  were  a 
race  of  lower  and  narrower  souls  than  their  progenitors 


MAIN-STREET.  85 

had  been.  The  latter  were  stern,  severe,  intolerant,  but 
not  superstitious,  not  even  fanatical ;  and  endowed,  if 
any  men  of  that  age  were,  with  a  far-seeing  worldly 
sagacity.  But  it  was  impossible  for  the  succeeding  race 
to  grow  up,  in  heaven's  freedom,  beneath  the  discipline 
which  their  gloomy  energy  of  character  had  established ; 
nor,  it  may  be,  have  we  even  yet  thrown  off  all  the 
unfavorable  influences  which,  among  many  good  ones, 
were  bequeathed  to  us  by  our  Puritan  forefathers.  Let 
us,  thank  God  for  having  given  us  such  ancestors  ;  and 
let  each  successive  generation  thank  him,  not  less  fer 
vently,  for  being  one  step  further  from  them  in  the  march 
of  ages. 

"  What  is  all  this  ? "  cries  the  critic.  "  A  sermon  ?  If 
so,  it  is  not  in  the  bill." 

"  Very  true,"  replies  the  showman ;  "  and  I  ask  pardon 
of  the  audience." 

Look  now  at  the  street,  and  observe  a  strange  people 
entering  it.  Their  garments  are  torn  and  disordered, 
their  faces  haggard,  their  figures  emaciated ;  for  they 
have  made  their  way  hither  through  pathless  deserts, 
suffering  hunger  and  hardship,  with  no  other  shelter  than 
a  hollow  tree,  the  lair  of  a  wild  beast,  or  an  Indian  wig 
wam.  Nor,  in  the  most  inhospitable  and  dangerous  of 
such  lodging-places,  was  there  half  the  peril  that  awaits 
them  in  this  thoroughfare  of  Christian  men,  with  those 
secure  dwellings  and  warm  hearths  on  either  side  of  it, 
and  yonder  meeting-house  as  the  central  object  of  the 
scene.  These  wanderers  have  received  from  Heaven  a 
gift  that,  in  all  epochs  of  the  world,  has  brought  with  it 
the  penalties  of  mortal  suffering  and  persecution,  scorn, 
enmity,  and  death  itself; — a  gift  that,  thus  terrible  to  its 


86  MAIN-STREET. 

possessors,  has  ever  been  most  hateful  to  all  other  men, 
since  its  very  existence  seems  to  threaten  the  overthrow 
of  whatever  else  the  toilsome  ages  have  built  up ;  —  the 
gift  of  a  new  idea.  You  can  discern  it  in  them,  illumi 
nating  their  faces  —  their  whole  persons,  indeed,  however 
earthly  and  cloddish — with  a  light  that  inevitably  shines 
through,  and  makes  the  startled  community  aware  that 
these  men  are  not  as  they  themselves  are, —  not  brethren 
nor  neighbors  of  their  thought.  Forthwith,  it  is  as  if 
an  earthquake  rumbled  through  the  town,  making  its 
vibrations  felt  at  every  hearthstone,  and  especially  caus 
ing  the  spire  of  the  meeting-house  to  totter.  The 
Quakers  have  come.  We  are  in  peril !  See !  they 
trample  upon  our  wise  and  well-established  laws  in  the 
person  of  our  chief  magistrate ;  for  Governor  Endicott 
is  passing,  now  an  aged  man,  and  dignified  with  long 
habits  of  authority,  —  and  not  one  of  the  irreverent 
vagabonds  has  moved  his  hat.  Did  you  note  the  omi 
nous  frown  of  the  white-bearded  Puritan  governor,  as  he 
turned  himself  about,  and,  in  his  anger,  half  uplifted  the 
staff  that  has  become  a  needful  support  to  his  old  age  ? 
Here  comes  old  Mr.  Norris,  our  venerable  minister. 
Will  they  doff  their  hats,  and  pay  reverence  to  him  ? 
No :  their  hats  stick  fast  to  their  ungracious  heads,  as  if 
they  grew  there  ;  and  —  impious  varlets  that  they  are, 
and  worse  than  the  heathen  Indians! — they  eye  our 
reverend  pasto?  with  a  peculiar  scorn,  distrust,  unbelief, 
and  utter  denial  of  his  sanctified  pretensions,  of  which 
he  himself  immediately  becomes  conscious  ;  the  more 
bitterly  conscious,  as  he  never  knew  nor  dreamed  of  the 
like  before. 

But  look  yonder!     Can  we  believe   our  eyes?     A 


MAIN-STREET. 


87 


Quaker  woman,  clad  in  sackcloth,  and  with  ashes  on  her 
head,  has  mounted  the  steps  of  the  meeting-house.  She 
addresses  the  people  in  a  wild,  shrill  voice,  —  wild  and 
shrill  it  must  be,  to  suit  such  a  figure,  —  which  makes 
them  tremble  and  turn  pale,  although  they  crowd  open- 
mouthed  to  hear  her.  She  is  bold  against  established 
authority;  she  denounces  the  priest  and  his  steeple- 
house.  Many  of  her  hearers  are  appalled  ;  some  weep ; 
and  others  listen  with  a  rapt  attention,  as  if  a  living 
truth  had  now,  for  the  first  time,  forced  its  way  through 
the  crust  of  habit,  reached  their  hearts,  and  awakened 
them  to  life.  This  matter  must  be  looked  to  ;  else  we 
have  brought  our  faith  across  the  seas  with  us  in  vain ; 
and  it  had  been  better  that  the  old  forest  were  still 
standing  here,  waving  its  tangled  boughs,  and  murmur 
ing  to  the  sky  out  of  its  desolate  recesses,  instead  of  this 
goodly  street,  if  such  blasphemies  be  spoken  in  it. 

So  thought  the  old  Puritans.  What  was  their  mode 
of  action  may  be  partly  judged  from  the  spectacles 
which  now  pass  before  your  eyes.  Joshua  Buffum  is 
standing  in  the  pillory.  Cassandra  Southwick  is  led  to 
prison.  And  there  a  woman,  —  it  is  Ann  Coleman,  — 
naked  from  the  waist  upward,  and  bound  to  the  tail  of  a 
cart,  is  dragged  through  the  Main-street  at  the  pace  of  a 
brisk  walk,  while  the  constable  follows  with  a  whip  of 
knotted  cords.  A  strong-armed  fellow  is  that  constable ; 
and  each  time  that  he  flourishes  his  lash  in  the  air,  you 
see  a  frown  wrinkling  and  twisting  his  brow,  and,  at  the 
same  instant,  a  smile  upon  his  lips.  He  loves  his  busi 
ness,  faithful  officer  that  he  is,  and  puts  his  soul  into 
every  stroke,  zealous  to  fulfil  the  injunction  of  Major 
Hawthorne's  warrant,  in  the  spirit  and  to  the  letter. 


88  MAIN-STREET. 

There  came  down  a  stroke  that  has  drawn  blood  !  Ten 
such  stripes  are  to  be  given  in  Salem,  ten  in  Boston,  and 
ten  in  Dedham ;'  and,  with  those  thirty  stripes  of  blood 
upon  her,  she  is  to  be  driven  into  the  forest.  The  crim 
son  trail  goes  wavering  along  the  Main-street ;  but 
Heaven  grant  that,  as  the  rain  of  so  many  years  has 
wept  upon  it,  time  after  time,  and  washed  it  all  away, 
so  there  may  have  been  a  dew  of  mercy,  to  cleanse  this 
cruel  blood-stain  out  of  the  record  of  the  persecutor's 
life! 

Pass  on,  thou  spectral  constable,  and  betake  thee  to 
thine  own  place  of  torment.  Meanwhile,  by  the  silent 
operation  of  the  mechanism  behind  the  scenes,  a  con 
siderable  space  of  time  would  seem  to  have  lapsed  over 
the  street.  The  older  dwellings  now  begin  to  look 
weather-beaten,  through  the  effect  of  the  many  eastern 
storms  that  have  moistened  their  unpainted  shingles  and 
clapboards,  for  not  less  than  forty  years.  Such  is  the 
age  we  would  assign  to  the  town,  judging  by  the  aspect 
of  John  Massey,  the  first  town-born  child,  whom  his 
neighbors  now  call  Goodman  Massey,  and  whom  we  see 
yonder,  a  grave,  almost  autumnal-looking  man,  with 
children  of  his  own  about  him.  To  the  patriarchs  of 
the  settlement,  no  doubt,  the  Main-street  is  still  but  an 
affair  of  yesterday,  hardly  more  antique,  even  if  destined 
to  be  more  permanent,  than  a  path  shovelled  through  the 
snow.  But  to  the  middle-aged  and  elderly  men  who 
came  hither  in  childhood  or  early  youth,  it  presents  the 
aspect  of  a  long  and  well-established  work,  on  which 
they  have  expended  the  strength  and  ardor  of  their  life. 
And  the  younger  people,  native  to  the  street,  whose 
earliest  recollections  are  of  creeping  over  the  paternal 

» 


MAIN-STREET.  89 

threshold,  and  rolling  on  the  grassy  margin  of  the  track, 
look  at  it  as  one  of  the  perdurable  things  of  our  mortal 
state,  —  as  old  as  the  hills  of  the  great  pasture,  or  the 
headland  at  the  harbor's  mouth.  Their  fathers  and 
grandsires  tell  them  how,  within  a  few  years  past,  the 
forest  stood  here,  with  but  a  lonely  track,  beneath  its 
tangled  shade.  Vain  legend!  They  cannot  make  it 
true  and  real  to  their  conceptions.  With  them,  more 
over,  the  Main-street  is  a  street  indeed,  worthy  to  hold 
its  way  with  the  thronged  and  stately  avenues  of  cities 
beyond  the  sea.  The  old  Puritans  tell  them  of  the 
crowds  that  hurry  along  Cheapside  and  Fleet-street  and 
the  Strand,  and  of  the  rush  of  tumultuous  life  at  Temple 
Bar.  They  describe  London  Bridge,  itself  a  street,  with 
a  row  of  houses  on  each  side.  They  speak  of  the  vast 
structure  of  the  Tower,  and  the  solemn  grandeur  of 
Westminster  Abbey.  The  children  listen,  and  still 
inquire  if  the  streets  of  London  are  longer  and  broader 
than  the  one  before  their  father's  door ;  if  the  Tower  is 
bigger  than  the  jail  in  Prison-lane;  if  the  old  Abbey 
will  hold  a  larger  congregation  than  our  meeting-house. 
Nothing  impresses  them,  except  their  own  experience. 

It  seems  all  a  fable,  too,  that  wolves  have  ever 
prowled  here  ;  and  not  less  so,  that  the  Squaw  Sachem, 
and  the  Sagamore  her  son,  once  ruled  over  this  region, 
and  treated  as  sovereign  potentates  with  the  English 
settlers,  then  so  few  and  storm-beaten,  now  so  powerful. 
There  stand  some  school-boys,  you  observe,  in  a  little 
group  around  a  drunken  Indian,  himself  a  prince  of  the 
Squaw  Sachem's  lineage.  He  brought  hither  some 
beaver-skins  for  sale,  and  Has  already  swallowed  the 
larger  portion  of  their  price,  in  deadly  draughts  of  fire- 


90  MAIN-STREET. 

water.  Is  there  not  a  touch  of  pathos  in  that  picture  ? 
and  does  it  not  go  far  towards  telling  the  whole  story  of 
the  vast  growth  and  prosperity  of  one  race,  and  the  fated 
decay  of  another  ?  —  the  children  of  the  stranger  making 
game  of  the  great  Squaw  Sachem's  grandson ! 

But  the  whole  race  of  red  men  have  not  vanished 
with  that  wild  princess  and  her  posterity.  This  march 
of  soldiers  along  the  street  betokens  the  breaking  out  of 
King  Philip's  war;  and  these  young  men,  the  flower  of 
Essex,  are  on  their  way  to  defend  the  villages  on  the 
Connecticut ;  where,  at  Bloody  Brook,  a  terrible  blow 
shall  be  smitten,  and  hardly  one  of  that  gallant  band  be 
left  alive.  And  there,  at  that  stately  mansion,  with  its 
three  peaks  in  front,  and  its  two  little  peaked  towers, 
one  on  either  side  of  the  door,  we  see  brave  Captain 
Gardner  issuing  forth,  clad  in  his  embroidered  buff-coat, 
and  his  plumed  cap  upon  his  head.  His  trusty  sword, 
in  its  steel  scabbard,  strikes  clanking  on  the  door-step. 
See  how  the  people  throng  to  their  doors  and  windows, 
as  the  cavalier  rides  past,  reining  his  mettled  steed  so 
gallantly,  and  looking  so  like  the  very  soul  and  emblem 
of  martial  achievement,  —  destined,  too,  to  meet  a  war 
rior's  fate,  at  the  desperate  assault  on  the  fortress  of  the 
Narragansetts ! 

"  The  mettled  steed  looks  like  a  pig,"  interrupts  the 
critic,  "and  Captain  Gardner  himself  like  the  devil, 
though  a  very  tame  one,  and  on  a  most  diminutive 
scale." 

"  Sir,  sir ! "  cries  the  persecuted  showman,  losing  all 
patience,  —  for,  indeed,  he  had  particularly  prided  him 
self  on  these  figures  of  Captain  Gardner  and  his  horse, 
—  "I  see  that  there  is  no  hope  of  pleasing  you.  Pray, 


MAIN-STREET.  91 

sir,  do  me  the  favor  to  take  back  your  money,  and  with 
draw!" 

"  Not  I ! "  answers  the  unconscionable  critic.  "  I  am 
just  beginning  to  get  interested  in  the  matter.  Come  ! 
turn  your  crank,  and  grind  out  a  few  more  of  these  fool 
eries  ! " 

The  showman  rubs  his  brow  impulsively,  whisks  the 
little  rod  with  which  he  points  out  the  notabilities  of  the 
scene,  —  but,  finally,  with  the  inevitable  acquiescence  of 
all  public  servants,  resumes  his  composure,  and  goes  on. 

Pass  onward,  onward,  Time  !  Build  up  new  houses 
here,  and  tear  down  thy  works  of  yesterday,  that  have 
already  the  rusty  moss  upon  them !  Summon  forth  the 
minister  to  the  abode  of  the  young  maiden,  and  bid  him 
unite  her  to  the  joyful  bridegroom !  Let  the  youthful 
parents  carry  their  first-born  to  the  meeting-house,  to 
receive  the  baptismal  rite  !  Knock  at  the  door,  whence 
the  sable  line  of  the  funeral  is  next  to  issue  !  Provide 
other  successive  generations  of  men,  to  trade,  talk,  quar 
rel,  or  walk  in  friendly  intercourse  along  the  street,  as 
their  fathers  did  before  them!  Do  all  thy  daily  and 
accustomed  business,  Father  Time,  in  this  thoroughfare, 
which  thy  footsteps,  for  so  many  years,  have  now  made 
dusty  !  But  here,  at  last,  thou  leadest  along  a  proces 
sion  which,  once  witnessed,  shall  appear  no  more,  and  be 
remembered  only  as  a  hideous  dream  of  thine,  or  a 
frenzy  of  thy  old  brain. 

"  Turn  your  crank,  I  say,"  bellows  the  remorseless 
critic,  "  and  grind  it  out,  whatever  it  be,  without  further 
preface ! " 

The  showman  deems  it  best  to  comply. 

Then,  here  comes  the  worshipful   Captain  Curwen, 


92  MAIN-STREET. 

sheriff  of  Essex,  on  horseback,  at  the  head  of  an  armed 
guard,  escorting  a  company  of  condemned  prisoners  from 
the  jail  to  their  place  of  execution  on  Gallows  Hill. 
The  witches !  There  is  no  mistaking  them !  The 
witches  !  As  they  approach  up  Prison-lane,  and  turn 
into  the  Main-street,  let  us  watch  their  faces,  as  if  we 
made  a  part  of  the  pale  crowd  that  presses  so  eagerly 
about  them,  yet  shrinks  back  with  such  shuddering 
dread,  leaving  an  open  passage  betwixt  a  dense  throng 
on  either  side.  Listen  to  what  the  people  say. 

There  is  old  George  Jacobs,  known  hereabouts,  these 
sixty  years,  as  a  man  whom  we  thought  upright  in  all 
his  way  of  life,  quiet,  blameless,  a  good  husband  before 
his  pious  wife  was  summoned  from  the  evil  to  come,  arid 
a  good  father  to  the  children  whom  she  left  him.  Ah  ! 
but  when  that  blessed  woman  went  to  heaven,  George 
Jacobs'  heart  .was  empty,  his  hearth  lonely,  his  life 
broken  up ;  his  children  were  married,  and  betook  them 
selves  to  habitations  of  their  own ;  and  Satan,  in  his 
wanderings  up  and  down,  beheld  this  forlorn  old  man,  to 
whom  life  was  a  sameness  and  a  weariness,  and  found 
the  way  to  tempt  him.  So  the  miserable  sinner  was 
prevailed  with  to  mount  into  the  air,  and  career  among 
the  clouds ;  and  he  is  .proved  to  have  been  present  at  a 
witch-meeting  as  far  off  as  Falmouth,  on  the  very  same 
night  that  his  next  neighbors  saw  him,  with  his  rheu 
matic  stoop,  going  in  at  his  own  door.  There  is  John 
Willard,  too ;  an  honest  man  we  thought  him,  and  so 
shrewd  and  active  in  his  business,  so  practical,  so  intent 
on  every-day  affairs,  so  constant  at  his  little  place  of 
trade,  where  he  bartered  English  goods  for  Indian  corn 
and  all  kinds  of  country  produce !  How  could  such  a 

* 


MAIN-STREET.  93 

man  find  time,  or  what  could  put  it  into  his  mind,  to 
leave  his  proper  calling,  and  become  a  wizard  ?  It  is 
a  mystery,  unless  the  Black  Man  tempted  him  with 
great  heaps  of  gold.  See  that  aged  couple,  —  a  sad 
sight,  truly,  —  John  Proctor,  and  his  wife  Elizabeth.  If 
there  were  two  old  people  in  all  the  County  of  Essex 
who  seemed  to  have  led  a  true  Christian  life,  and  to  be 
treading  hopefully  the  little  remnant  of  their  earthly 
path,  it  was  this  very  pair.  Yet  have  we  heard  it 
sworn,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  worshipful  Chief-justice 
Sewell,  and  all  the  court  and  jury,  that  Proctor  and  his 
wife  have  shown  their  withered  faces  at  children's  bed 
sides,  mocking,  making  mouths,  and  affrighting  the  poor 
little  innocents  in  the  night-time.  They,  or  their  spec 
tral  appearances,  have  stuck  pins  into  the  afflicted  ones, 
and  thrown  them  into  deadly  fainting-fits  with  a  touch,  or 
but  a  look.  And,  while  we  supposed  the  old  man  to  be 
reading  the  Bible  to  his  old  wife, —  she  meanwhile  knit 
ting  in  the  chimney-corner, — the  pair  of  hoary  reprobates 
have  whisked  up  the  chimney,  both  on  one  broomstick, 
and  flown  away  to  a  witch-communion,  far  into  the  depths 
of  the  chill,  dark  forest.  How  foolish !  Were  it  only 
for  fear  of  rheumatic  pains  in  their  old  bones,  they  had 
better  have  stayed  at  home.  But  away  they  went ;  and 
the  laughter  of  their  decayed,  cackling  voices  has  been 
heard  at  midnight,  aloft  in  the  air.  Now,  in  the  sunny 
noontide,  as  they  go  tottering  to  the  gallows,  it  is  the 
devil's  turn  to  laugh. 

Behind  these  two,  —  who  help  another  along,  and 
seem  to  be  comforting  and  encouraging  each  other,  in  a 
manner  truly  pitiful,  if  it  were  not  a  sin  to  pity  the  old 
witch  and  wizard,  —  behind  them  comes  a  woman,  with 


94  MAIN-STREET. 

a  dark,  proud  face  that  has  been  beautiful,  and  a  figure 
that  is  still  majestic.  Do  you  know  her  ?  It  is  Martha 
Carrier,  whom  the  devil  found  in  a  humble  cottage,  and 
looked  into  her  discontented  heart,  and  saw  pride  there, 
and  tempted  her  with  his  promise  that  she  should  be 
Queen  of  Hell.  And  now,  with  that  lofty  demeanor, 
she  is  passing  to  her  kingdom,  and,  by  her  unquenchable 
pride,  transforms  this  escort  of  shame  into  a  triumphal 
procession,  that  shall  attend  her  to  the  gates  of  her  infer 
nal  palace,  and  seat  her  upon  the  fiery  throne.  Within 
this  hour,  she  shall  assume  her  royal  dignity. 

Last  of  the  miserable  train  comes  a  man  clad  in  black, 
of  small  stature  and  a  dark  complexion,  with  a  clerical 
band  about  his  neck.  Many  a  time,  in  the  years  gone 
by,  that  face  has  been  uplifted  heavenward  from  the  pul 
pit  of  the  East  Meeting-house,  when  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bur 
roughs  seemed  to  worship  God.  What !  —  he  ?  The 
holy  man  !  —  the  learned !  —  the  wise  !  How  has  the 
devil  tempted  him  ?  His  fellow-criminals,  for  the  most 
part,  are  obtuse,  uncultivated  creatures,  some  of  them 
scarcely  half-witted  by  nature,  and  others  greatly 
decayed  in  their  intellects  through  age.  They  were  an 
easy  prey  for  the  destroyer.  Not  so  with  this  George 
Burroughs,  as  we  judge  by  the  inward  light  which  glows 
through  his  dark  countenance,  and,  we  might  almost 
say,  glorifies  his  figure,  in  spite  of  the  soil  and  haggard- 
ness  of  long  imprisonment,  —  in  spite  of  the  heavy 
shadow  that  must  fall  on  him,  while  death  is  walking 
by  his  side.  What  bribe  could  Satan  offer,  rich  enough 
to  tempt  and  overcome  this  man  ?  Alas  !  it  may  have 
been  in  the  very  strength  of  his  high  and  searching 
intellect,  that  the  Tempter  found  the  weakness  which 


MAIN-STREET.  95  ' 

betrayed  him.  He  yearned  for  knowledge;  he  went 
groping  onward  into  a  world  of  mystery ;  at  first,  as  the 
witnesses  have  sworn,  he  summoned  up  the  ghosts  of  his 
two  dead  wives,  and  talked  with  them  of  matters  beyond 
the  grave  ;  and,  when  their  responses  failed  to  satisfy  the 
intense  and  sinful  craving  of  his  spirit,  he  called  on 
Satan,  and  was  heard.  Yet,  — to  look  at  him,  —  who, 
that  had  not  known  the  proof,  could  believe  him  guilty  ? 
Who  would  not  say,  while  we  see  him  offering  comfort 
to  the  weak  and  aged  partners  of  his  horrible  crime,  — 
while  we  hear  his  ejaculations  of  prayer,  that  seem  to 
bubble  up  out  of  the  depths  of  his  heart,  and  fly  heaven 
ward,  unawares,  —  while  we  behold  a  radiance  brighten 
ing  on  his  features  as  from  the  other  world,  which  is  but 
a  few  steps  off,  —  who  would  not  say,  that,  over  the 
dusty  track  of  the  Main-street,  a  Christian  saint  is  now 
going  to  a  martyr's  death  ?  May  not  the  Arch  Fiend 
have  been  too  subtle  for  the  court  and  jury,  and  betrayed 
them  — -  laughing  in  his  sleeve,  the  while  — >  into  the 
awful  error  of  pouring  out  sanctified  blood  as  an  accept 
able  sacrifice  upon  God's  altar  ?  Ah  !  no ;  for  listen  to 
wise  Cotton  Mather,  who,  as  he  sits  there  on  his  horse, 
speaks  comfortably  to  the  perplexed  multitude,  and  tells 
them  that  all  has  been  religiously  and  justly  done,  and 
that  Satan's  power  shall  this  day  receive  its  death-blow 
in  New  England. 

Heaven  grant  it  be  so  !  —  the  great  scholar  must  be 
right  so  lead  the  poor  creatures  to  their  death !  Do 
you  see  that  group  of  children  and  half-grown  girls,  and, 
among  them,  an  old,  hag-like  Indian  woman,  Tituba  by 
name  ?  Those  are  the  Afflicted  Ones.  Behold,  at  this 
very  instant,  a  proof  of  Satan's  power  "and  malice! 


96  MAIN-STREET. 

Mercy  Parris,  the  minister's  daughter,  has  been  smitten 
by  a  flash  of  Martha  Carrier's  eye,  and  falls  down  in 
the  street,  writhing  with  horrible  spasms  and  foaming  at 
the  mouth,  like  the  possessed  one  spoken  of  in  Scripture. 
Hurry  on  the  accursed  witches  to  the  gallows,  ere  they 
do  more  mischief !  —  ere  they  fling  out  their  withered 
arms,  and  scatter  pestilence  by  handfuls  among  the 
crowd !  — ere,  as  their  parting  legacy,  they  cast  a  blight 
over  the  land,  so  that  henceforth  it  may  bear  no  fruit 
nor  blade  of  grass,  and  be  fit  for  nothing  but  a  sepulchre 
for  their  unhallowed  carcasses  !  So,  on  they  go ;  and 
old  George  Jacobs  has  stumbled,  by  reason  of  his  infirm 
ity;  but  Goodman  Proctor  and  his  wife  lean  on  one 
another,  and  walk  at  a  reasonably  steady  pace,  consider 
ing  their  age.  Mr.  Burroughs  seems  to  administer 
counsel  to  Martha  Carrier,  whose  face  and  mien,  me- 
thinks,  are  milder  and  humbler  than  they  were.  Among 
the  multitude,  meanwhile,  there  is  horror,  fear,  and  dis 
trust  ;  and  friend  looks  askance  at  friend,  and  the  husband 
at  his  wife,  and  the  wife  at  him,  and  even  the  mother  at 
her  little  child ;  as  if,  in  every  creature  that  God  has 
made,  they  suspected  a  witch,  or  dreaded  an  accuser. 
Never,  never  again,  whether  in  this  or  any  other  shape, 
may  Universal  Madness  riot  in  the  Main-street ! 

I  perceive  in  your  eyes,  my  indulgent  spectators,  the 
criticism  which  you  are  too  kind  to  utter.  These 
scenes,  you  think,  are  all  too  sombre.  So,  indeed,  they 
are ;  but  the  blame  must  rest  on  the  sombre  spirit  of  our 
forefathers,  who  wove  their  web  of  life  with  hardly  a 
single  thread  of  rose-color  or  gold,  and  not  on  me,  who 
have  a  tropic-love  of  sunshine,  and  would  gladly  gild  all 
the  world  with  it,  if  I  knew  where  to  find  so  much. 


MAIN-STREET.  97 

That  you  may  believe  me,  1  will  exhibit  one  of  the  only 
class  of  scenes,  so  far  as  my  investigation  has  taught  me, 
in  which  our  ancestors  were  wont  to  steep  their  tough 
old  hearts  in  wine  and  strong  drink,  and  indulge  an  out 
break  of  grisly  jollity. 

Here  it  comes,  out  of  the  same  house  whence  we  saw 
brave  Captain  Gardner  go  forth  to  the  wars.  What ! 
A  coffin,  borne  on  men's  shoulders,  and  six  aged  gentle 
men  as  pall-bearers,  and  a  long  train  of  mourners,  with 
black  gloves  and  black  hat-bands,  and  everything  black, 
save  a  white  handkerchief  in  each  mourner's  -hand,  to 
wipe  away  his  tears  withal.  Now,  my  kind  patrons, 
you  are  angry  with  me.  You  were  bidden  to  a  bridal- 
dance,  and  find  yourselves  walking  in  a  funeral  proces 
sion.  Even  so ;  but  look  back  through  all  the  social 
customs  of  New  England,  in  the  first  century  of  her 
existence,  and  read  all  her  traits  of  character ;  and  if 
you  find  one  occasion,  other  than  a  funeral  feast,  where 
jollity  was  sanctioned  by  universal  practice,  I  will  set 
fire  to  my  puppet-show  without  another  word.  These 
are  the  obsequies  of  old  Governor  Bradstreet,  the  patri 
arch  and  survivor  of  the  first  settlers,  who,  having  inter 
married  with  the  Widow  Gardner,  is  now  resting  from 
his  labors,  at  the  great  age  of  ninety-four.  The  white- 
bearded  corpse,  which  was  his  spirit's  earthly  garniture, 
now  lies  beneath  yonder  coffin-lid.  Many  a  cask  of  ale 
and  cider  is  on  tap,  and  many  a  draught  of  spiced  wine 
and  aqua-vitae  has  been  quaffed.  Else  why  should  the 
bearers  stagger,  as  they  tremulously  uphold  the  coffin  ? 
—  and  the  aged  pall-bearers,  too,  as  they  strive  to  walk 
solemnly  beside  it?  —  and  wherefore  do  the  mourners 
tread  on  one  another's  heels  ?  —  and  why,  if  we  may  ask 


98  MAIN-STREET. 

without  offence,  should  the  nose  of  the  Reverend  Mr. 
Noyes,  through  which  he  has  just  been  delivering  the 
funeral  discourse,  glow  like  a  ruddy  coal  of  fire  ?  Well, 
well,  old  friends !  Pass  on,  with  your  burthen  of  mor 
tality,  and  lay  it  in  the  tomb  with  Jolly  hearts.  People 
should  be  permitted  to  enjoy  themselves  in  their  own 
fashion ;  every  man  to  his  taste ;  but  New  England 
must  have  been  a  dismal  abode  for  the  man  of  pleasure, 
when  the  only  boon-companion  was  Death ! 

Under  cover  of  a  mist  that  has  settled  over  the  scene,  a 
few  years  flit  by,  and  escape  our  notice.  As  the  atmos 
phere  becomes  transparent,  we  perceive  a  decrepit  grand- 
sire,  hobbling  along  the  street.  Do  you  recognize  him  ? 
We  saw  him,  first,  as  the  baby  in  Goodwife  Massey's 
arms,  when  the  primeval  trees  were  flinging  their  shadow 
over  Roger  Conant's  cabin ;  we  have  seen  him,  as  the 
boy,  the  youth,  the  man,  bearing  his  humble  part  in  all 
the  successive  scenes,  and  forming  the  index-figure 
whereby  to  note  the  age  of  his  coeval  town.  And  here  he 
is,  old  Goodman  Massey,  taking  his  last  walk,  —  often 
pausing,  —  often  leaning  over  his  staff,  —  and  calling  to 
mind  whose  dwelling  stood  at  such  and  such  a  spot,  and 
whose  field  or  garden  occupied  the  site  of  those  more 
recent  houses.  He  can  render  a  reason  for  all  the  bends 
and  deviations  of  the  thoroughfare,  which,  in  its  flexible 
and  plastic  infancy,  was  made  to  swerve  aside  from  a 
straight  line,  in  order  to  visit  every  settler's  door.  The 
Main-street  is  still  youthful ;  the  coeval  man  is  in  his 
latest  age.  Soon  he  will  be  gone,  a  patriarch  of  four 
score,  yet  shall  retain  a  sort  of  infantine  life  in  our  local 
history,  as  the  first  town-born  child. 

Behold  here  a  change,  wrought  in  the  twinkling  of  an 


MAIN-STREET.  99 

eye,  like  an  incident  in  a  tale  of  magic,  even  while  your 
observation  has  been  fixed  upon  the  scene.  The  Main- 
street  has  vanished  out  of  sight.  In  its  stead  appears  a 
wintry  waste  of  snow,  with  the  sun  just  peeping  over  it, 
cold  and  bright,  and  tinging  the  white  expanse  with  the 
faintest  and  most  ethereal  rose-color.  This  is  the  Great 
Snow  of  1717,  famous  for  the  mountain-drifts  in  which 
it  buried  the  whole  country.  It  would  seem  as  if  the 
street,  the  growth  of  which  we  have  noted  so  attentively, 
following  it  from  its  first  phase,  as  an  Indian  track,  until 
it  reached  the  dignity  of  side-walks,  were  all  at  once 
obliterated,  and  resolved  into  a  drearier  pathlessness 
than  when  the  forest  covered  it.  The  gigantic  swells 
and  billows  of  the  snow  have  swept  over  each  man's 
metes  and  bounds,  and  annihilated  all  the  visible  distinc 
tions  of  human  property.  So  that  now  the  traces  of 
former  times  and  hitherto  accomplished  deeds  being  done 
away,  mankind  should  be  at  liberty  to  enter  on  new 
paths,  and  guide  themselves  by  other  laws  than  hereto 
fore  ;  if,  indeed,  the  race  be  not  extinct,  and  it  be  worth 
our  while  to  go  on  with  the  march  of  life,  over  the  cold 
and  desolate  expanse  that  lies  before  us.  It  may  be, 
however,  that  matters  are  not  so  desperate  as  they 
appear.  That  vast  icicle,  glittering  so  cheerlessly  in 
the  sunshine,  must  be  the  spire  of  the  meeting-house, 
incrusted  with  frozen  sleet.  Those  great  heaps,  too, 
which  we  mistook  for  drifts,  are  houses,  buried  up  to  their 
eaves,  and  with  their  peaked  roofs  rounded  by  the  depth 
of  snow  upon  them.  There,  now,  comes  a  gush  of 
smoke  from  what  I  judge  to  be  the  chimney  of  the  Ship 
Tavern ; — and  another  —  another  —  and  another  —  from 
the  chimneys  of  other  dwellings,  where  fireside  comfort, 
7 


100  MAIN-STREET. 

domestic  peace,  the  sports  of  children,  and  the  quietude 
of  age,  are  living  yet,  in  spite  of  the  frozen  crust  above 
them. 

But  it  is  time  to  change  the  scene.  Its  dreary  monot 
ony  shall  not  test  your  fortitude  like  one  of  our  actual 
New  England  winters,  which  leaves  so  large  a  blank  — 
so  melancholy  a  death-spot  —  in  lives  so  brief  that  they 
ought  to  be  all  summer-time.  Here,  at  least,  1  may 
claim  to  be  ruler  of  the  seasons.  One  turn  of  the  crank 
shall  melt  away  the  snow  from  the  Main-street,  and 
show  the  trees  in  their  full  foliage,  the  rose-bushes  in 
bloom,  and  a  border  of  green  grass  along  the  side-walk. 
There  !  But  what !  How !  The  scene  will  not  move. 
A  wire  is  broken.  The  street  continues  buried  beneath 
the  snow,  and  the  fate  of  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii  has 
its  parallel  in  this  catastrophe. 

Alas  !  my  kind  and  gentle  audience,  you  know  not 
the  extent  of  your  misfortune.  The  scenes  to  come 
were  far  better  than  the  past.  The  street  itself  would 
have  been  more  worthy  of  pictorial  exhibition ;  the  deeds 
of  its  inhabitants,  not  less  so.  And  how  would  your 
interest  have  deepened,  as,  passing  out  of  the  cold 
shadow  of  antiquity,  in  my  long  and  weary  course,  I 
should  arrive  within  the  limits  of  man's  memory,  and, 
leading  you  at  last  into  the  sunshine  of  the"  present, 
should  give  a  reflex  of  the  very  life  that  is  flitting  past 
us !  Your  own  beauty,  my  fair  towns  women,  would 
have  beamed  upon  you,  out  of  my  scene.  Not  a  gentle 
man  that  walks  the  street  but  should  have  beheld  his 
own  face  and  figure,  his  gait,  the  peculiar  swing  of  his 
arm,  and  the  coat  that  he  put  on  yesterday.  Then,  too, 
— and  it  is  what  I  chiefly  regret, — I  had  expended  a  vast 


MAIN-STREET.  101 

deal  of  light  and  brilliancy  on  a  representation  of  the 
street  in  its  whole  length,  from  Buffum's  Corner  down 
ward,  on  the  night  of  the  grand  illumination  for  General 
Taylor's  triumph.  Lastly,  I  should  have  given  the 
crank  one  other  turn,  and  have  brought  out  the  future, 
showing  you  who  shall  walk  the  Main-street  to-morrow, 
and,  perchance,  whose  funeral  shall  pass  through  it ! 

But  these,  like  most  other  human  purposes,  lie  unac 
complished  ;  and  I  have  only  further  to  say,  that  any 
lady  or  gentleman  who  may  feel  dissatisfied  with  the 
evening's  entertainment  shall  receive  back  the  admis 
sion  fee  at  the  door. 

"  Then  give  me  mine,"  cries  the  critic,  stretching  out 
his  palm.  "  I  said  that  your  exhibition  would  prove  a 
humbug,  and  so  it  has  turned  out.  So,  hand  over  my 
quarter ! " 


ETHAN   BRAND: 

A   CHAPTER   FROM   AN    ABORTIVE   ROMANCE. 

BARTRAM  the  lime-burner,  a  rough,  heavy-looking 
man,  begrimed  with  charcoal,  sat  watching  his  kiln,  at 
nightfall,  while  his  little  son  played  at  building  houses 
with  the  scattered  fragments  of  marble,  when,  on  the 
hill-side  below  them,  they  heard  a  roar  of  laughter,  not 
mirthful,  but  slow,  and  even  solemn,  like  a  wind  shaking 
the  boughs  of  the  forest. 

"  Father,  what  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  little  boy,  leaving 
his  play,  and  pressing  betwixt  his  father's  knees. 

"  O,  some  drunken  man,  I  suppose,"  answered  the 
lime -burner ;  "  some  merry  fellow  from  the  bar-room  in 
the  village,  who  dared  not  laugh  loud  enough  within 
doors,  lest  he  should  blow  the  roof  of  the  house  off. 
So  here  he  is,  shaking  his  jolly  sides  at  the  foot  of  Gray- 
lock." 

"  But,  father,"  said  the  child,  more  sensitive  than  the 
obtuse,  middle-aged  clown,  "  he  does  not  laugh  like  a 
man  that  is  glad.  So  the  noise  frightens  me  !  " 

"  Don't  be  a  fool,  child !  "  cried  his  father,  gruffly. 
"  You  will  never  make  a  man,  I  do  believe ;  there  is  too 
much  of  your  mother  in  you.  I  have  known  the  rust 
ling  of  a  leaf  startle  you.  Hark!  Here  comes  the 


ETHAN    BRAND. 


103 


merry  fellow,  now.  You  shall  see  that  there  is  no  harm 
in  him." 

Bartram  and  his  little  son,  while  they  were  talking 
thus,  sat  watching  the  same  lime-kiln  that  had  been  the 
scene  of  Ethan  Brand's  solitary  and  meditative  life, 
before  he  began  his  search  for  the  Unpardonable  Sin. 
Many  years,  as  we  have  seen,  had  now  elapsed,  since 
that  portentous  night  when  the  IDEA  was  first  developed. 
The  kiln,  however,  on  the  mountain-side,  stood  unim 
paired,  and  was  in  nothing  changed  since  he  had  thrown 
his  dark  thoughts  into  the  intense  glow  of  its  furnace, 
and  melted  them,  as  it  were,  into  the  one  thought  that 
took  possession  of  his  life.  It  was  a  rude,  round,  tower- 
like  structure,  about  twenty  feet  high,  heavily  built  of 
rough  stones,  and  with  a  hillock  of  earth  heaped  about 
the  larger  part  of  its  circumference  ;  so  that  the  blocks 
and  fragments  of  marble  might  be  drawn  by  cart-loads, 
and  thrown  in  at  the  top.  There  was  an  opening  at  the 
bottom  of  the  tower,  like  an  oven-mouth,  but  large 
enough  to  admit  a  man  in  a  stooping  posture,  and  pro 
vided  with  a  massive  iron  door.  With  the  smoke  and 
jets  of  flame  issuing  from  the  chinks  and  crevices  of  this 
door,  which  seemed  to  give  admittance  into  the  hill-side, 
it  resembled  nothing  so  much  as  the  private  entrance  to 
the  infernal  regions,  which  the  shepherds  of  the  Delecta 
ble  Mountains  were  accustomed  to  show  to  pilgrims. 

There  are  many  such  lime-kilns  in  that  tract  of  coun 
try,  for  the  purpose  of  burning  the  white  marble  which 
composes  a  large  part  of  the  substance  of  the  hills. 
Some  of  them,  built  years  ago,  and  long  deserted,  with 
weeds  growing  in  the  vacant  round  of  the  interior,  which 
is  open  to  the  sky,  and  grass  and  wild-flowers  rooting 


104  ETHAN   BRAND. 

themselves  into  the  chinks  of  the  stones,  look  already 
like  relics  of  antiquity,  and  may  yet  be  overspread  with 
the  lichens  of  centuries  to  come.  Others,  where  the 
lime-burner  still  feeds  his  daily  and  night-long  fire, 
afford  points  of  interest  to  the  wanderer  among  the  hills, 
who  seats  himself  on  a  log  of  wood  or  a  fragment  of 
marble,  to  hold  a  chat  with  the  solitary  man.  It  is  a 
lonesome,  and,  when  the  character  is  inclined  to  thought, 
may  be  an  intensely  thoughtful  occupation ;  as  it  proved 
in  the  case  of  Ethan  Brand,  who  had  mused  to  such 
strange  purpose,  in  days  gone  by,  while  the  fire  in  this 
very  kiln  was  burning. 

The  man  who  now  watched  the  fire  was  of  a  different 
order,  and  troubled  himself  with  no  thoughts  save  the 
very  few  that  were  requisite  to  his  business.  At  frequent 
intervals,  he  flung  back  the  clashing  weight  of  the  iron 
door,  and,  turning  his  face  from  the  insufferable  glare, 
thrust  in  huge  logs  of  oak,  or  stirred  the  immense  brands 
with  a  long  pole.  Within  the  furnace  were  seen  the 
curling  and  riotous  flames,  and  the  burning  marble, 
almost  molten  with  the  intensity  of  heat ;  while  without, 
the  reflection  of  the  fire  quivered  on  the  dark  intricacy 
of  the  surrounding  forest,  and  showed  in  the  foreground 
a  bright  and  ruddy  little  picture  of  the  hut,  the  spring 
beside  its  door,  the  athletic  and  coal-begrimed  figure  of 
the  lime-burner,  and  the  half-frightened  child,  shrinking 
into  the  protection  of  his  father's  shadow.  And  when 
again  the  iron  door  was  closed,  then  reappeared  the  ten 
der  light  of  the  half-full  moon,  which  vainly  strove  to 
trace  out  the  indistinct  shapes  of  the  neighboring  moun 
tains  ;  and,  in  the  upper  sky,  there  was  a  flitting  con 
gregation  of  clouds,  still  faintly  tinged  with  the  rosy 


ETHAN   BRAND.  105 

) 

sunset,  though  thus  far  down  into  the  valley  the  sunshine 
had  vanished  long  and  long  ago. 

The  little  boy  now  crep/still  closer  to  his  father,  as 
footsteps  were  heard  ascending  the  hill-side,  and  a  human 
form  thrust  aside  the  bushes  that  clustered  beneath  the 
trees. 

"  Halloo!  who  is  it?"  cried  the  lime-burner,  vexed  at 
his  son's  timidity,  yet  half  infected  by  it.  "  Come  for 
ward,  and  show  yourself,  like  a  man,  or  I  '11  fling  this 
chunk  of  marble  at  your  head  !  " 

"  You  offer  me  a  rough  welcome,"  said  a  gloomy 
voice,  as  the  unknown  man  drew  nigh.  "  Yet  I  neither 
claim  nor  desire  a  kinder  one,  even  at  my  own  fireside." 

To  obtain  a  distincter  view,  Bartram  threw  open  the 
iron  door  of  the  kiln,  whence  immediately  issued  a  gush 
of-  fierce  light,  that  smote  full  upon  the  stranger's  face 
and  figure.  To  a  careless  eye  there  appeared  nothing 
very  remarkable  in  his  aspect,  which  was  that  of  a  man 
jn  a  coarse,  brown,  country-made  suit  of  clothes,  tall  and 
thin,  with  the  staff  and  heavy  shoes  of  a  wayfarer.  As 
he  advanced,  he  fixed  his  eyes  —  whiclfwere  wry  bright 
—  intently  upon  the  brightness  of  the  furnace,  as  if  he 
beheld^  or  expected  to  behold,  some  object  worthy  of 
note  .within  it.  <i* 

"  Good-evening,  stranger,"  '  said  the  lime-burner ; 
"  whence  come  you,  so  late  in  the  day  ?  " 

"  I  come  from  my  search,"  answered  the  wayfarer ; 
"  for,  at  last,  it  is  finished." 

^  "  Drunk !  —  or  crazy !  "  muttered  Bartram  to  himself. 
"  I  shall  have  trouble  with  the  fellow.  The  sooner  I 
drive  him  away,  the  better." 

The  little  boy,  all  in  a  tremble,  whispered  to  his  father, 


feL 


106  ETHAN   BRAND. 

and  begged  him  to  shut  the  door  of  the  kiln,  so  that 
there  rriight  not  be  so  much  light ;  for  that  there  was 
something  in  the  man's  face  which  he  was  afraid  to  look 
at,  yet  could  not  look  away  from.  And,  indeed,  even 
the  lime-burner's  dull  and  torpid  sense  began  to  be 
impressed  by  an  indescribable  something  in  that  thin, 
rugged,  thoughtful  visage,  with  the  grizzled  hair  hang 
ing  wildly  about  it,  and  those  deeply-sunken  eyes,  which 
gleamed  like  fires  within  the  entrance  of  a  mysterious 
cavern.  But,  as  he  closed  the  door,  the  stranger  turned 
towards  him,  and  spoke  in  a  quiet,  familiar  way,  that 
made  Bartram  feel  as  if  he  were  a  sane  and  sensible 
man,  after  all. 

"  Your  task  draws  to  an  end,  I  see,"  said  he.  "  This 
marble  has  already  been  burning  three  days.  A  few 
hours  more  will  convert  the  stone  to  lime." 

"  Why,  who  are  you  ?  "  exclaimed  the  lime-burner. 
"  You  seem  as  well  acquainted  with  my  business  as  I 
am  myself." 

"  And  well  I  may  be,"  said  the  stranger ;  "  for  I  fol 
lowed  the  same  craft  many  a  long  year,  and  here,  too, 
on  this  very  spot.  But  you  are  a  new  comer  in  these 
parts.  Did  you  never  hear  of  Ethan  Brand  ?  " 

"  The  man  that  went  in-  search  of  the  Unpardonable 
Sin  ? "  asked  Bartram,  with  a  laugh. 

"  The  same,"  answered  the  stranger.  "  He  has 
found  what  he  sought,  and  therefore  he  comes  back 
again." 

"What!  then  you  are  Ethan  Brand  himself?"  cried 
the  lime-burner,  in  amazement.  "  I  am  a  new  comer 
here,  as  you  say,  and  they  call  it  eighteen  years  since 
you  left  the  foot  of  Graylock.  But,  I  can  tell  you,  the 


ETHAN    BRAND.  107 

good  folks  still  talk  about  Ethan  Brand,  in  the  village 
yonder,  and  what  a  strange  errand  took  him  away  from 
his  lime-kiln.  Well,  and  so  you  have  found  the  Unpar 
donable  Sin  ? " 

"  Even  so  !  "  said  the  stranger,  calmly. 

"  If  the  question  is  a  fair  one,"  proceeded  Bartram, 
"  where  might  it  be  ?  " 

Ethan  Brand  laid  his  finger  on  his  own  heart. 

"  Here  !  "  replied  he. 

And  then,  without  mirth  in  his  countenance,  but  as  if 
moved  by  an  involuntary  recognition  of  the  infinite 
absurdity  of  seeking  throughout  the  world  for  what  was 
the  closest  of  all  things  to  himself,  and  looking  into 
every  heart,  save  his  own,  for  what  was  hidden  in  no 
other  breast,  he  'broke  into  a  laugh  of  scorn.  It  was  the 
same  slow,  heavy  laugh,  that  had  almost  appalled  the 
lime-burner  when  it  heralded  the  wayfarer's  approach. 

The  solitary  mountain-side  was  made  dismal  by  it. 
Laughter,  when  out  of  place,  mistimed,  or  bursting 
forth  from  a  disordered  state  of  feeling,  may  be  the  most 
terrible  modulation  of  the  human  voice.  The  laughter 
of  one  asleep,  even  if  it  be  a  little  child,  —  the  madman's 
laugh, — the  wild,  screaming  laugh  of  a  born  idiot,  —  are 
sounds  that  we  sometimes  tremble  to  hear,  and  would 
always  willingly  forget.  Poets  have  imagined  no  utter 
ance  of  fiends  or  hobgoblins  so  fearfully  appropriate  as  a 
laugh.  And  even  the  obtuse  lime-burner  felt  his  nerves 
shaken,  as  this  strange  man  looked  inward  at  his  own 
heart,  and  burst  into  laughter  that  rolled  away  into  the 
night,  and  was  indistinctly  reverberated  among  the  hills, 

"  Joe,"  said  he  to  his  little  son,  "  scamper  down  to  the 
tavern  in  the  village,  and  tell  the  jolly  fellows  there  that 


108  ETHAN    BRAND. 

Ethan  Brand  has  come  back,  and  that  he  has  found  ihe 
Unpardonable  Sin ! " 

The  boy  darted  away  on  his  errand,  to  which  Ethan 
Brand  made  no  objection,  nor  seemed  hardly  to  notice  it. 
He  sat  on  a  log  of  wood,  looking  steadfastly  at  the  iron 
door  of  the  kiln.  When  the  child  was  out  of  sight,  and 
his  swift  and  light  footsteps  ceased  to  be  heard  treading 
first  on  the  fallen  leaves  and  then  on  the  rocky  mountain- 
path,  the  lime-burner  began  to  regret  his  departure.  He 
felt  that  the  little  fellow's  presence  had  been  a  barrier 
between  his  guest  and  himself,  and  that  he  must  now 
deal,  heart  to  heart,  with  a  man  who,  on  his  own  con 
fession,  had  committed  the  one  only  crime  for  which 
Heaven  could  afford  no  mercy.  That  crime,  in  its  indis 
tinct  blackness,  seemed  to  overshadow  him.  The  lime- 
burner's  own  sins  rose  up  within  him,  and  made  his 
memory  riotous  with  a  throng  of  evil  shapes  that  asserted 
their  kindred  with  the  Master  Sin,  whatever  it  might  be, 
which  it  was  within  the  scope  of  man's  corrupted  nature 
to  conceive  and  cherish.  They  were  all  of  one  family ; 
they  went  to  and  fro  between  his  breast  and  Ethan 
Brand's,  and  carried  dark  greetings  from  one  to  the 
other. 

Then  Bartram  remembered  the  stories  which  had 
grown  traditionary  in  reference  to  this  strange  man,  who 
had  come  upon  him  like  a  shadow  of  the  night,  and  was 
making  himself  at  home  in  his  old  place,  after  so  long 
absence  that  the  dead  people,  dead  and  buried  for  years, 
would  have  had  more  right  to  be  at  home,  in  any  familiar 
spot,  than  he.  Ethan  Brand,  it  was  said,  had  conversed 
with  Satan  himself  in  the  lurid  blaze  of  this  very  kiln. 
The  legend  had  been  matter  of  mirth  heretofore,  but 


ETHAN    BRAND.  109 

looked  grisly  now.  According  to  this  tale,  before  Ethan 
Brand  departed  on  his  search,  he  had  been  accustomed 
to  evoke  a  fiend  from  the  hot  furnace  of  the  lime-kiln, 
night  after  night,  in  order  to  confer  with  him  about  the 
Unpardonable  Sin ;  the  man  and  the  fiend  each  laboring 
to  frame  the  image  of  some  mode  of  guilt  which  could 
neither  be  atoned  for  nor  forgiven.  And,  with  the  first 
gleam  of  light  upon  the  mountain-top,  the  fiend  crept  in 
at  the  iron  door,  there  to  abide  the  intensest  element  o"f 
fire,  until  again  summoned  forth  to  share  in  the  dread 
ful  task  of  extending  man's  possible  guilt  beyond  the 
scope  of  Heaven's  else  infinite  mercy. 

While  the  lime-burner  was  struggling  with  the  horror 
of  these  thoughts,  Ethan  Brand  rose  from  the  log,  and 
flung  open  the  door  of  the  kiln.  The  action  was  in  such 
accordance  with  the  idea  in  Bartram's  mind,  that  he 
almost  expected  to  see  the  Evil  One  issue  forth,  red-hot 
from  the  raging  furnace. 

"  Hold !  hold ! "  cried  he,  with  a  tremulous  attempt  to 
laugh ;  for  he  was  ashamed  of  his  fears,  although  they 
overmastered  him,  .  "  Don't,  for  mercy's  sake,  bring  out 
your  devil  now ! " 

"  Man ! "  sternly  replied  Ethan  Brand,  "  what  need 
have  I  of  the  devil  ?  I  have  left  him  behind  me,  on  my 
track.  It  is  with  such  half-way  sinners  as  you  that  he 
busies  himself.  Fear  not,  because  I  open  the  door.  I 
do  but  act  by  old  custom,  and  am  going  to  trim  your 
fire,  like  a  lime-burner,  as  I  was  once." 

He  stirred  the  vast  coals,  thrust  in  more  wood,  and 
bent  forward  to  gaze  into  the  hollow  prison-house  of  the 
fire,  regardless  of  the  fierce  glow  that  reddened  upon  his 
face.  The  lime-burner  sat  watching  him,  and  half 


110  ETHAN    BBAND. 

suspected  his  strange  guest  of  a  purpose,  if  not  to  evoke 
a  fiend,  at  least  to  plunge  bodily  into  the  flames,  and 
thus  vanish  from  the  sight  of  man.  Ethan  Brand, 
however,  drew  quietly  back,  and  closed  the  door  of  the 
kiln. 

"I  have  looked,"  said  he,  "  into  many  a  human  heart 
that  was  seven  times  hotter  with  sinful  passions  than 
yonder  furnace  is  with  fire.  But  I  found  not  there  what 
I  sought.  No,  not  the  Unpardonable  Sin  ! " 

"What  is  the  Unpardonable  Sin?  "asked  the  lime- 
burner  ;  and  then  he  shrank  further  from  his  companion, 
trembling  lest  his  question  should  be  answered. 

"It  is  a  sin  that  grew  within  my  own  breast," 
replied  Ethan  Brand,  standing  erect,  with  a  pride  that 
distinguishes  all  enthusiasts  of  his  stamp.  "A  sin  that 
grew  nowhere  else !  The  sin  of  an  intellect  that  tri 
umphed  over  the  sense  of  brotherhood  with  man  and 
reverence  for  God,  and  sacrificed  everything  to  its  own 
mighty  claims !  The  only  sin  that  deserves  a  recom 
pense  of  immortal  agony !  Freely,  were  it  to  do  again, 
would  I  incur  the  guilt.  Unshrinkingly  I  accept  the 
retribution ! " 

"  The  man's  head  is  turned,"  muttered  the  lime-burner 
to  himself.  "  He  may  be  a  sinner,  like  the  rest  of  us,  — 
nothing  more  likely,  —  but,  I  '11  be  sworn,  he  is  a  mad 
man  too." 

Nevertheless  he  felt  uncomfortable  at  his  situation, 
alone  with  Ethan  Brand  on  the  wild  mountain-side, 
and  was  right  glad  to  hear  the  rough  murmur  of 
tongues,  and  the  footsteps  of  what  seemed  a  pretty 
numerous  party,  stumbling  over,  the  stones  and  rustling 
through  the  underbrush.  Soon  appeared  the  whole  lazy 


ETHAN    BRAND.  Ill 

regiment  that  was  wont  to  infest  the  village  tavern,  com 
prehending  three  or  four  individuals  who  had  drunk  flip 
beside  the  bar-room  fire  through  all  the  winters,  and 
smoked  their  pipes  beneath  the  stoop  through  all  the 
summers,  since  Ethan  Brand's  departure.  Laughing 
boisterously,  and  mingling  all  their  voices  together  in 
unceremonious  talk,  they  now  burst  into  the  moonshine 
and  narrow  streaks  of  fire-light  that  illuminated  the  open 
space  before  the  lime-kiln.  Bartram  set  the  door  ajar 
again,  flooding  the  spot  with  light,  that  the  whole  com 
pany  might  get  a  fair  view  of  Ethan  Brand,  and  he  of 
them. 

There,  among  other  old  acquaintances,  was  a  once 
ubiquitous  man,  now  almost  extinct,  but  whom  we  were 
formerly  sure  to  encounter  at  the  hotel  of  every  thriving 
village  throughout  the  country.  It  was  the  stage- 
agent.  The  present  specimen  of  the  genus  was  a  wilted 
and  smoke-dried  man,  wrinkled  and  red-nosed,  in  a 
smartly-cut,  brown,  bob-tailed  coat,  with  brass  buttons, 
who,  for  a  length  of  time  unknown,  had  kept  his  desk 
and  corner  in  the  bar-room,  and  was  still  puffing  what 
seemed  to  be  the  same  cigar  that  he  had  lighted  twenty 
years  before.  He  had  great  fame  as  a  dry  joker,  though, 
perhaps,  less  on  account  of  any  intrinsic  humor  than  from 
a  certain  flavor  of  brandy-toddy  and  tobacco-smoke, 
which  impregnated  all  his  ideas  and  expressions,  as 
well  as  his  person.  Another  well-rernembered  though 
strangely-altered  face  was  that  of  Lawyer  Giles,  as 
people  still  called  him  in  courtesy;  an  elderly  raga 
muffin,  in  his  soiled  shirt-sleeves  and  tow-cloth  trousers. 
This  poor  fellow  had  been  an  attorney,  in  what  he 
called  his  better  days,  a  sharp  practitioner,  and  in  great 


112  ETHAN    BRAND. 

vogue  among  the  village  litigants ;  but  flip,  and  sling, 
and  toddy,  and  cocktails,  imbibed  at  all  hours,  morning, 
noon  and  night,  had  caused  him  to  slide  from  intellect 
ual  to  various  kinds  and  degrees  of  bodily  labor,  till,  at 
last,  to  adopt  his  own  phrase,  he  slid  into  a  soap-vat. 
In  other  words,  Giles  was  now  a  soap-boiler,  in  a  small 
way.  He  had  come  to  be  but  the  fragment  of  a  human 
being,  a  part  of  one  foot  having  been  chopped  off  by  an 
axe,  and  an  entire  hand  torn  away  by  the  devilish  grip 
of  a  steam-engine.  Yety  though  the  corporeal  hand  was 
gone,  a  spiritual  member  remained ;  for,  stretching  forth 
the  stump,  Giles  steadfastly  averred  that  he  felt  an 
invisible  thumb  and  fingers  with  as  vivid  a  sensation  as 
before  the  real  ones  were  amputated.  A  maimed  and 
miserable  wretch  he  was ;  but  one,  nevertheless,  whom 
the  world  could  not  trample  on,  and  had  no  right  to 
scorn,  either  in  this  or  any  previous  stage  of  his  misfor 
tunes,  since  he  had  still  kept  up  the  courage  and  spirit 
of  a  man,  asked  nothing  in  charity,  and  with  his  one 
hand  —  and  that  the  left  one  —  fought  a  stern  battle 
against  want  and  hostile  circumstances. 

Among  the  throng,  too,  came  another  personage,  who, 
with  certain  points  of  similarity  to  Lawyer  Giles,  had 
many  more  of  difference.  It  was  the  village  doctor ;  a 
man  of  some  fifty  years,  whom,  at  an  earlier  period  of 
his  life,  we  introduced  as  paying  a  professional  visit  to 
Ethan  Brand  during  the  tatter's  supposed  insanity.  He 
was  now  a  purple-visaged,  rude,  and  brutal,  yet  half- 
gentlemanly  figure,  with  something  wild,  ruined,  and 
desperate  in  his  talk,  and  in  all  the  details  of  his  gesture 
and  manners.  Brandy  possessed  this  man  like  an  evil 
spirit,  and  made  him  as  surly  and  savage  as  a  wild 


ETHAN    BRAND.  113 

beast,  and  as  miserable  as  a  lost  soul ;  but  there  was 
supposed  to  be  in  him  such  wonderful  skill,  such  native 
gifts  of  .healing,  beyond  any  which  medical  science  could 
impart,  that  society  caught  hold  of  him,  and  would  not 
let  him  sink  out  of  its  reach.  So,  swaying  to  and  fro 
upon  his  horse,  and  grumbling  thick  accents  at  the  bed 
side,  he  visited  all  the  sick  chambers  for  miles  about 
among  the  mountain  towns,  and  sometimes  raised  a 
dying  man,  as  it  were,  by  miracle,  or  quite  as  often,  no 
doubt,  sent  his  patient  to  a  grave  that  was  dug  many  a 
year  too  soon.  The  doctor  had  an  everlasting  pipe  in 
his  mouth,  and,  as  somebody  said,  in  allusion  to  his 
habit  of  swearing,  it  was  always  alight  with  hell-fire. 

These  three  worthies  pressed  forward,  and  greeted 
Ethan  Brand  each  after  his  own  fashion,  earnestly 
inviting  him  to  partake  of  the  contents  of  a  certain  black 
bottle,  in  which,  as  they  averred,  he  would  find  some 
thing  far  better  worth  seeking  for  than  the  Unpardon 
able  Sin.  No  mind,  which  has  wrought  itself  by 
intense  and  solitary  meditation  into  a  high  state  of 
enthusiasm,  can  endure  the  kind  of  contact  with  low 
and  vulgar  modes~  of  thought  and  feeling  to  which 
Ethan  Brand  was  now  subjected.  It  made  himy doubt 
—  and,  strange  to  say,  it  was  a  painful  doubt — whether 
he  had  indeed  found  the  Unpardonable  Sin,  and  found 
it  within  himself.  The  whole  question  on  which  he 
had  exhausted  life,  and  more  than  life,  looked  like  a 
delusion. 

"  Leave  me,"  he  said,  bitterly,  "  ye  brute  beasts,  that 
have  made  yourselves  so,  shrivelling  up  your  souls  with 
fiery  liquors !  I  have  done  with  you.  Years  and  years 


114  ETHAN   BRAND. 

ago,  I  groped  into  your  hearts,  and  found  nothing  there 
for  my  purpose.  Get  ye  gone  ! " 

"  Why,  you  uncivil  scoundrel,"  cried  the  fierce  doctor, 
"  is  that  the  way  you  respond  to  the  kindness  of  your 
best  friends?  Then  let  me  tell  you  the  truth.  You 
have  no  more  found  the  Unpardonable  Sin  than  yonder 
boy  Joe  has.  You  are  but  a  crazy  fellow,  — I  told  you 
so  twenty  years  ago,  —  neither  better  nor  worse  than  a 
crazy  fellow,  and  the  fit  companion  of  old  Humphrey, 
here!" 

He  pointed  to  an  old  man,  shabbily  dressed,  with  long 
white  hair,  thin  visage,  and  unsteady  eyes.  For  some 
years  past  this  aged  person  had  been  wandering  about 
among  the  hills,  inquiring  of  all  travellers  whom  he  met 
for  his  daughter.  The  girl,  it  seemed,  had  gone  off 
with  a  company  of  circus-performers ;  and  occasionally 
tidings  of  her  came  to  the  village,  and  fine  stories  were 
told  of  her  glittering  appearance  as  she  rode  on  horse 
back  in  the  ring,  or  performed  marvellous  feats  on  the 
tight-rope. 

The  white-haired  father  now  approached  Ethan 
Brand,  and  gazed  unsteadily  into  his  face. 

"  They  tell  me  you  have  been  all  over  the  earth," 
said  he,  wringing  his  hands  with  earnestness.  "  You 
must  have  seen  my  daughter,  for  she  makes  a  grand 
figure  in  the  ^orld,  and  everybody  goes  to  see  her. 
Did  she  send  any  word  to  her  old  father,  or  say  when 
she  was  coming  back  ?  " 

Ethan  Brand's  eye  quailed  beneath  the  old  man's. 
That  daughter,  from  whom  he  so  earnestly  desired  a 
word  of  greeting,  was  the  Esther  of  our  tale,  the  very 
girl  whom,  with  such  cold  and  remorseless  purpose, 


ETHAN    BRAND.  115 

Ethan  Brand  had  made  the  subject  of  a  psychological 
experiment,  and  wasted,  absorbed,  and  perhaps  annihi 
lated  her  soul,  in  the  process. 

"  Yes,"  murmured  he,  turning  away  from  the  hoary 
wanderer ;  "  it  is  no  delusion.  There  is  an  Unpardon 
able  Sin  ! " 

While  these  things  were  passing,  a  merry  scene  was 
going  forward  in  the  area  of  cheerful  light,  beside  the 
spring  and  before  the  door  of  the  hut.  A  number  of  the 
youth  of  the  village,  young  men  and  girls,  had  hurried 
up  the  hill-side,  impelled  by  curiosity  to  see  Ethan 
Brand,  the  hero  of  so  many  a  legend  familiar  to  their 
childhood.  Finding  nothing,  however,  very  remarkable 
in  his  aspect, — nothing  but  a  sun-burnt  wayfarer,  in 
plain  garb  and  dusty  shoes,  who  sat  looking  into  the 
fire,  as  if  he  fancied  pictures  among  the  coals,  —  these 
young  people  speedily  grew  tired  of  observing  him.  As 
it  happened,  there  was  other  amusement  at  hand.  An 
old  German  Jew,  travelling  with  a  diorama  on  his  back, 
was  passing  down  the  mountain-road  towards  the  village 
just  as  the  party  turned  aside  from  it,  and,  in  hopes  of 
eking  out  the  profits  of  the  day,  the  showman  had  kept 
them  company  to  the  lime-kiln. 

"  Come,  old  Dutchman,"  cried  one  of  the  young  men, 
"  let  us  see  your  pictures,  if  you  can  swear  they  are 
worth  looking  at ! " 

"  O,  yes,  Captain,"  answered  the  Jew,  —  whether  as 
a  matter  of  courtesy  or  craft,  he  styled  everybody 
Captain, —  "  I  shall  show  you,  indeed,  some  very  superb 
pictures  !  " 

So,  placing  his  box  in  a  proper  position,  he  invited  the 
young  men  and  girls  to  look  through  the  glass  orifices 
8 


116  ETHAN  BRAND. 

of  the  machine,  and  proceeded  to  exhibit  a  series  of  the 
most  outrageous  scratchings  and  daubings,  as  specimens 
of  the  fine  arts,  that  ever  an  itinerant  showman  had  the 
face  to  impose  upon  his  circle  of  spectators.  The  pic 
tures  were  worn  out,  moreover,  tattered,  full  of  cracks  and 
wrinkles,  dingy  with  tobacco-smoke,  and  otherwise  in  a 
most  pitiable  condition.  Some  purported  to  be  cities, 
public  edifices,  and  ruined  castles  in  Europe;  others 
represented  Napoleon's  battles  and  Nelson's  sea-fights ; 
and  in  the  midst  of  these  would  be  seen  a  gigantic, 
brown,  hairy  hand,  —  which  might  have  been  mistaken 
for  the  Hand  of  Destiny,  though,  in  truth,  it  was  only 
the  showman's, —  pointing  its  forefinger  to  various  scenes 
of  the  conflict,  while  its  owner  gave  historical  illustra 
tions.  When,  with  much  merriment  at  its  abominable 
deficiency  of  merit,  the  exhibition  was  concluded,  the 
German  bade  little  Joe  put  his  head  into  the  box. 
Viewed  through  the  magnifying  glasses,  the  boy's  round, 
rosy  visage  assumed  the  strangest  imaginable  aspect  of 
an  immense  Titanic  child,  the  mouth  grinning  broadly, 
and  the  eyes  and  every  other  feature  overflowing  with  fun 
at  the  joke.  Suddenly,  however,  that  merry  face  turned 
pale,  and  its  expression  changed  to  horror,  for  this  easily 
impressed  and  excitable  child  had  become  sensible  that 
the  eye  of  Ethan  Brand  was  fixed  upon  him  through  the 
glass. 

"  You  make  the  little  man  to  be  afraid,  Captain,"  said 
the  German  Jew,  turning  up  the  dark  and  strong  outline 
of  his  visage,  from  his  stooping  posture.  "  But  look 
again,  and,  by  chance,  I  shall  cause  you  to  see  some 
what  that  is  very  fine,  upon  my  word  ! " 

Ethan  Brand  gazed  into  the  box  for  an  instant,  and 


ETHAN    BRAND.  117 

then  starting  back,  looked  fixedly  at  the  German.  What 
had  he  seen  ?  Nothing,  apparently  ;  for  a  curious  youth, 
who  had  peeped  in  almost  at  the  same  moment,  beheld 
only  a  vacant  space  of  canvas. 

"  I  remember  you  now,"  muttered  Ethan  Brand  to  the 
showman. 

"Ah,  Captain,"  whispered  the  Jew  of  Nuremburg, 
with  a  dark  smile,  "  I  find  it  to  be  a  heavy  matter  in  my 
show-box,  —  this  Unpardonable  Sin  !  By  my  faith, 
Captain,  it  has  wearied  my  shoulders,  this  long  day,  to 
carry  it  over  the  mountain." 

"  Peace,"  answered  Ethan  Brand,  sternly,  "  or  get 
thee  into  the  furnace  yonder !  " 

The  Jew's  exhibition  had  scarcely  concluded,  when  a 
great,  elderly  dog,  —  who  seemed  to  be  his  own  master, 
as  no  person  in  the  company  laid  claim  to  him,  —  saw 
fit  to  render  himself  the  object  of  public  notice.  Hith 
erto,  he  had  shown  himself  a  very  quiet,  well-disposed 
old  dog,  going  round  from  one  to  another,  and,  by  way 
of  being  sociable,  offering  his  rough  head  to  be  patted  by 
any  kindly  hand  that  would  take  so  much  trouble.  But 
now,  all  of  a  sudden,  this  grave  and  venerable  quad 
ruped,  of  his  own  mere  motion,  and  without  the  slightest 
suggestion  from  anybody  else,  began  to  run  round  after 
his  tail,  which,  to  heighten  the  absurdity  of  the  proceed 
ing,  was  a  great  deal  shorter  than  it  should  have  been. 
Never  was  seen  such  headlong  eagerness  in  pursuit  of 
an  object  that  could  not  possibly  be  attained  ;  never  was 
heard  such  a  tremendous  outbreak  of  growling,  snarling, 
barking,  and  snapping,  —  as  if  one  end  of  the  ridiculous 
brute's  body  were  at  deadly  and  most  unforgivable 
enmity  with  the  other.  Faster  and  faster,  round  about 


118  ETHAN    BRAND. 

went  the  cur ;  and  faster  and  still  faster  fled  the  unap 
proachable  brevity  of  his  tail;  and  Iquder  and  fiercer 
grew  his  yells  of  rage  and  animosity ;  until,  utterly 
exhausted,  and  as  far  from  the  goal  as  ever,  the  foolish 
old  dog  ceased  his  performance  as  suddenly  as  he  had 
begun  it.  The  next  moment  he  was  as  mild,  quiet,  sen 
sible,  and  respectable  in  his  deportment,  as  when  he  first 
scraped  acquaintance  with  the  company. 

As  may  be  supposed,  the  exhibition  was  greeted  with 
universal  laughter,  clapping  of  hands,  and  shouts  of 
encore,  to  which  the  canine  performer  responded  by 
wagging  all  that  there  was  to  wag  of  his  tail,  but 
appeared  totally  unable  to  repeat  his  very  successful 
effort  to  amuse  the  spectators. 

Meanwhile,  Ethan  Brand  had  resumed  his  seat  upon 
the  log,  and  moved,  it  might  be,  by  a  perception  of  some 
remote  analogy  between  his  own  case  and  that  of  this 
self-pursuing  cur,  he  broke  into  the  awful  laugh,  which, 
more  than  any  other  token,  expressed  the  condition  of 
his  inward  being.  From  that  moment,  the  merriment 
of  the  party  was  at  an  end  ;  they  stood  aghast,  dreading 
lest  the  inauspicious  sound  should  be  reverberated  around 
the  horizon,  and  that  mountain  would  thunder  it  to 
mountain,  and  so  the  horror  be  prolonged  upon  their 
ears.  Then,  whispering  one  to  another  that  it  was  late, 
—  that  the  moon  was  almost  down,  —  that  the  August 
night  was  growing  chill,.  —  they  hurried  homewards, 
leaving  the  lime-burner  and  little  Joe  to  deal  as  they 
might  with  their  unwelcome  guest.  Save  for  these  three 
human  beings,  the  open  space  on  the  hill-side  was  a  soli 
tude,  set  in  a  vast  gloom  of  forest.  Beyond  that  dark 
some  verge,  the  fire-light  glimmered  on  the  stately 


ETHAN    BRAND.  119 

trunks  and  almost  black  foliage  of  pines,  intermixed  with 
the  lighter  verdure  of  sapling  oaks,  maples,  and  poplars, 
while  here  and  there  lay  the  gigantic  corpses  of  dead 
trees,  decaying  on  the  leaf-strewn  soil.  And  it  seemed 
to  little  Joe  —  a  timorous  and  imaginative  child  —  that 
the  silent  forest  was  holding  its  breath,  until  some  fear 
ful  thing  should  happen. 

Ethan  Brand  thrust  more  wood  into  the  fire,  and 
closed  the  door  of  the  kiln ;  then  looking  over  his 
shoulder  at  the  lime-burner  and  his  son,  he  bade,  rather 
than  advised,  them  to  retire  to  rest. 

"  For  myself,  I  cannot  sleep,"  said  he.  "  I  have  mat 
ters  that  it  concerns  me  to  meditate  upon.  I  will  watch 
the  fire,  as  I  used  to  do  in  the  old  time." 

"  And  call  the  devil  out  of  the  furnace  to  keep  you 
company,  I  suppose,"  muttered  Bartram,  who  had  been 
making  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  black  bottle 
above-mentioned.  "  But  watch,  if  you  like,  and  call  as 
many  devils  as  you  like  !  For  my  part,  I  shall  be  all 
the  better  for  a  snooze.  Come,  Joe  !  " 

As  the  boy  followed  his  "father  into  the  hut,  he  looked 
back  at  the  wayfarer,  and  the  tears  came  into  his  eyes, 
for  his  tender  spirit  had  an  intuition  of  the  bleak  and 
terrible  loneliness  in  which  this  man  had  enveloped 
himself. 

When  they  had  gone,  Ethan  Brand  sat  listening  to 
the  crackling  of  the  kindled  wood,  and  looking  at  the 
little  spirts  of  fire  that  issued  through  the  chinks  of  the 
door.  These  trifles,  however,  once  so  familiar,  had  but 
the  slightest  hold  of  his  attention,  while  deep  within  his 
mind  he  was  reviewing  the  gradual  but  marvellous  change 
that  had  been  wrought  upon  him  by  the  search  to  which 


120  ETHAN    BRAND. 

<y 

he  had  devoted  himself.  He  remembered  how  the  night 
dew  had  fallen  upon  him,  —  how  the  dark  forest  had 
whispered  to  him,  —  how  the  stars  had  gleamed  upon 
him,  —  a  simple  and  loving  man,  watching  his  fire  in  the 
years  gone  by,  and  ever  musing  as  it  burned.  He 
remembered  with  what  tenderness,  with  what  love  and 
sympathy  for  mankind,  and  what  pity  for  human  guilt 
and  woe,  he  had  first  begun  to  contemplate  those  ideas 
which  afterwards  became  the  inspiration  of  his  life  ;  with 
what  reverence  he  had  then  looked  into  the  heart  of 
man,  viewing  it  as  a  temple  originally  divine,  and,  how 
ever  desecrated,  still  to  be  held  sacred  by  a  brother; 
with  what  awful  fear  he  had  deprecated  the  success  of 
his  pursuit,  and  prayed  that  the  Unpardonable  Sin  might 
never  be  revealed  to  him.  Then  ensued  that  vast  intel 
lectual  development,  which,  in  its  progress,  disturbed  the 
counterpoise  between  his  mind  and  heart.  The  Idea 
that  possessed  his  life  had  operated  as  a  means  of  educa 
tion  ;  it  had  gone  on  cultivating  his  powers  to  the 
highest  point  of  which  they  were  susceptible;  it  had 
raised  him  from  the  level  of  an  unlettered  laborer  to 
stand  on  a  star-lit  eminence,  whither  the  philosophers 
of  the  earth,  laden  with  the  lore  of  universities,  might 
vainly  strive  to  clamber  after  him.  So  much  for  the 
intellect!  But  where  was  the  heart?  That,  indeed, 
had  withered  —  had  contracted  —  had  hardened  —  had 
perished  !  It  had  ceased  to  partake  of  the  universal  throb. 
He  had  lost  his  hold  of  the  magnetic  chain  of  humanity. 
He  was  no  longer  a  brother-man,  opening  the  chambers 
or  the  dungeons  of  our  common  nature  by  the  key  of 
holy  sympathy,  which  gave  him  a  right  to  share  in  all 
its  secrets ;  he  was  now  a  cold  observer,  looking  on  man- 


ETHAN    BRAND.  121 

kind  *as  the  subject  of  his  experiment,  and,  at  length, 
converting  man  and  woman  to  be  his  puppets,  and  pull 
ing  the  wires  that  moved  them  to  such  degrees  of  crime 
as  were  demanded  for  his  study. 

Thus  Ethan  Brand  became  a  fiend.  He  began  to  be 
so  from  the  moment  that  his  moral  nature  had  ceased  to 
keep  the  pace  of  improvement  with  his  intellect.  And 
now,  as  his  highest  effort  and  inevitable  development,  — 
as  the  bright  and  gorgeous  flower,  and  rich,  delicious 
fruit  of  his  life's  labor,  —  he  had  produced  the  Unpardon 
able  Sin ! 

"  What  more  have  I  to  seek  ?  What  more  to  achieve  ?  " 
said  Ethan  Brand  to  himself.  "  My  task  is  done,  and 
well  done  !  " 

Starting  from  the  log  with  a  certain  alacrity  in  his 
gait,  and  ascending  the  hillock  of  earth  that  was  raised 
against  the  stone  circumference  of  the  lime-kiln,  he  thus 
reached  the  top  of  the  structure.  It  was  a  space  of  per 
haps  ten  feet  across,  from  edge  to  edge,  presenting  a 
view  of  the  upper  surface  of  the  immense  mass  of  broken 
marble  with  which  the  kiln  was  heaped.  All  these  innu 
merable  blocks  and  fragments  of  marble  were  red-hot 
and  vividly  on  fire,  sending  up  great  spouts  of  blue 
flame,  which  quivered  aloft  and  danced  madly,  as  within 
a  magic  circle,  and  sank  and  rose  again,  with  continual 
and  multitudinous  activity.  As  the  lonely  man  bent 
forward  over  this  terrible  body  of  fire,  the  blasting  heat 
smote  up  against  his  person  with  a  breath  that,  it  might 
be  supposed,  would  have  scorched  and  shrivelled  him  up 
in  a  moment. 

Ethan  Brand  stood  erect,  and  raised  his  arms  on  high. 
The  blue  flames  played  upon  his  face,  and  imparted  the 


122  ETHAN    BRAND. 

wild  and  ghastly  light  which  alone  could  have  suited  its 
expression ;  it  was  that  of  a  fiend  on  the  verge  of  plung 
ing  into  his  gulf  of  intensest  torment. 

"  O  Mother  Earth,"  cried  he,  "  who  art  no  more  my 
Mother,  and  into  whose  bosom  this  frame  shall  never  be 
resolved  !  O  mankind,  whose  brotherhood  I  have  cast 
off,  and  trampled  thy  great  heart  beneath  my  feet !  O 
stars  of  heaven,  that  shone  on  me  of  old,  as  if  to  light 
me  onward  and  upward  !  —  farewell  all,  and  forever. 
Come,  deadly  element  of  Fire, — henceforth  my  familiar 
friend !  Embrace  me,  as  I  do  thee  !  " 

That  night  the  sound  of  a  fearful  peal  of  laughter 
rolled  heavily  through  the  sleep  of  the  lime-burner  and 
his  little  son ;  dim  shapes  of  horror  and  anguish  haunted 
their  dreams,  and  seemed  still  present  in  the  rude  hovel, 
when  they  opened  their  eyes  to  the  daylight. 

"  Up,  boy,  up  !  "  cried  the  lime-burner,  staring  about 
him.  "  Thank  Heaven,  the  night  is  gone,  at  last ;  and 
rather  than  pass  such  another,  I  would  watch  my  lime 
kiln,  wide  awake,  for  a  twelvemonth.  This  Ethan 
Brand,  with  his  humbug  of  an  Unpardonable  Sin,  has 
done  me  no  such  mighty  favor,  in  taking  my  place  ! " 

He  issued  from  the  hut,  followed  by  little  Joe,  who 
kept  fast  hold  of  his  father's  hand.  The  early  sunshine 
was  already  pouring  its  gold  upon  the  mountain-tops ; 
and  though  the  valleys  were  still  in  shadow,  they  smiled 
cheerfully  in  the  promise  of  the  bright  day  that  was 
hastening  onward.  The  village,  completely  shut  in  by 
hills,  which  swelled  away  gently  about  it,  looked  as  if 
it  had  rested  peacefully  in  the  hollow  of  the  great  hand 
of  Providence.  Every  dwelling  was  distinctly  visible  ; 
the  little  spires  of  the  two  churches  pointed  upwards,  and 


ETHAN    BRAND.  123 

caught  a  fore-glimmering  of  brightness  from  the  sun-gilt 
skies  upon  their  gilded  weather-cocks.  The  tavern  was* 
astir,  and  the  figure  of  the  old,  smoke-dried  stage-agent, 
cigar  in  mouth,  was  seen  beneath  the  stoop.  Old  Gray- 
lock  was  glorified  with  a  golden  cloud  upon  his  head. 
Scattered  likewise  over  the  breasts  of  the  surrounding 
mountains,  there  were  heaps  of  hoary  mist,  in  fantastic 
shapes,  some  of  them  far  down  into  the  valley,  others 
high  up  towards  the  summits,  and  still  others,  of  the 
same  family  of  mist  or  cloud,  hovering  in  the  gold  radi 
ance  of  the  upper  atmosphere.  Stepping  from  one  to 
another  of  the  clouds'  that  rested  on  the  hills,  and  thence 
to  the  loftier  brotherhood  that  sailed  in  air,  it  seemed 
almost  as  if  a  mortal  man  might  thus  ascend  into  the 
heavenly  regions.  Earth  was  so  mingled  with  sky  that 
it  was  a  day-dream  to  look  at  it. 

To  supply  that  charm  of  the  familiar  and  homely, 
which  Nature  so  readily  adopts  into  a  scene  like  this, 
the  stage-coach  was  rattling  down  the  mountain-road, 
and  the  driver  sounded  his  horn,  while  echo  caught  up 
the  notes,  and  intertwined  them  into  a  rich  and  varied 
and  elaborate  harmony,  of  which  the  original  performer 
could  lay  claim  to  little  share.  The  great  hills  played  a 
concert  among  themselves,  each  contributing  a  strain  of 
airy  sweetness. 

Little  Joe's  face  brightened-at  once.    * 

"  Dear  father,"  cried  he,  skipping  cheerily  to  and  fro, 
"  that  strange  man  is  gone,  and  the  sky  and  the  moun 
tains  all  seem  glad  of  it !  " 

"  Yes,"  growled  the  lime-burner,  with  an  oath,  "  but 
he  has  let  the  fire  go  down,  and  no  thanks  to  him  if  five 
hundred  bushels  of  lime  are  not  spoiled.  If  I  catch  the 


124  STHAN  BRAND. 

i 

fellow  hereabouts  again,  I  shall  feel  like  tossing  him  into 
the  furnace ! " 

With  his  long  pole  in  his  hand,  he  ascended  to  the  top 
of  the  kiln.  After  a  moment's  pause,  he  called  to  his 
son. 

"  Come  up  here,  Joe  !  "  said  he. 

So  little  Joe  ran  up  the  hillock,  and  stood  by  his 
father's  side.  The  marble  was  all  burnt  into  perfect, 
snow-white  lime.  But  on  its  surface,  in  the  midst  of  the 
circle, —  snow-white  too,  and  thoroughly  converted  into 
lime, —  lay  a  human  skeleton,  in  the  attitude  of  a  person 
who,  after  long  toil,  lies  down  to  long  repose.  Within 
the  ribs  —  strange  to  say  —  was  the  shape  of  a  human 
heart. 

"  Was  the  fellow's  heart  made  of  marble  ? "  cried 
Bartram,  in  some  perplexity  at  this  phenomenon.  "  At 
any  rate,  it  is  burnt  into  what  looks  like  special  good 
lime ;  and,  taking  all  the  bones  together,  my  kiln  is  half 
a  bushel  the  richer  for  him." 

So  saying,  the  rude  lime-burner  lifted  his  pole,  and, 
letting  it  fall  upon  the  skeleton,  the  relics  of  Ethan 
Brand  were  crumbled  into  fragments. 


A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY. 

HEARKEN  to  our  neighbor  with  the  iron  tongue ! 
While  I  sit  musing  over  my  sheet  of  foolscap,  he 
emphatically  tells  the  hour,  in  tones  loud  enough  for  all 
the  town  to  hear,  though  doubtless  intended  only  as  a 
gentle  hint  to  myself,  that  1  may  begin  his  biography 
before  the  evening  shall  be  further  wasted.  Unquestion 
ably,  a  personage  in  such  an  elevated  position,  and 
making  so  great  a  noise  in  the  world,  has  a  fair  claim 
to  the  services  of  a  biographer.  He  is  the  representa 
tive  and  most  illustrious  member  of  that  innumerable 
class,  whose  characteristic  feature  is  the  tongue,  and 
whose  sole  business,  to  clamor  for  the  public  good.  If 
any  of  his  noisy  brethren,  in  our  tongue-governed 
democracy,  be  envious  of  the  superiority  which  I  have 
assigned  him,  they  have  my  free  consent  to  hang  them 
selves  as  high  as  he.  And,  for  his  history,  let  not  the 
reader  apprehend  an  empty  repetition  of  ding-dong-bell. 
He  has  been  the  passive  hero  of  wonderful  vicissitudes, 
with  which  I  have  chanced  to  become  acquainted,  possi 
bly  from  his  own  mouth ;  while  the  careless  multitude 
supposed  him  to  be  talking  merely  of  the  time  of  day, 
or  calling  them  to  dinner  or  to  church,  or  bidding  drowsy 
people  go  bedward,  or  the  dead  to  their  graves.  Many 
a  revolution  has  it  been  his  fate  to  go  through,  and  inva- 


126  A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY. 

riably  with  a  prodigious  uproar.  And  whether  or  no  he 
have  told  me  his  reminiscences,  this  at  least  is  true,  that 
the  more  I  study  his  deep-toned  language,  the  more 
sense,  and  sentiment,  and  soul,  do  I  discover  in  it. 

This  bell  — '  for  we  may  as  well  drop  our  quaint  per 
sonification  —  is  of  antique  French  manufacture,  and  the 
symbol  of  the  cross  betokens  that  it  was  meant  to  be 
suspended  in  the  belfry  of  a  Komish  place  of  worship. 
The  old  people  hereabout  have  a  tradition,  that  a  con 
siderable  part  of  the  metal  was  supplied  by  a  brass 
cannon,  captured  in  one  of  the  victories  of  Louis  the 
Fourteenth  over  the  Spaniards,  and  that  a  Bourbon 
princess  threw  her  golden  crucifix  into  the  molten  mass. 
It  is  said,  likewise,  that  a  bishop  baptized  and  blessed 
the  bell,  and  prayed  that  a  heavenly  influence  might 
mingle  with  its  tones.  When  all  due  ceremonies  had 
been  performed,  the  Grand  Monarque  bestowed  the  gift 
—  than  which  none  could  resound  his  beneficence  more 
loudly  —  on  the  Jesuits,  who  were  then  converting  the 
American  Indians  to  the  spiritual  dominion  of  the  Pope. 
So  the  bell,  —  our  self-same  bell,  whose  familiar  voice 
we  may  hear  at  all  hours,  in  the  streets,  —  this  very  bell 
sent  forth  its  first-born  accents  from  the  tower  of  a  log- 
built  chapel,  westward  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  near  the 
mighty  stream  of  the  Saint  Lawrence.  It  was  called 
Our  Lady's  Chapel  of  the  Forest.  The  peal  went  forth 
as  if  to  redeem  and  consecrate  the  heathen  wilderness. 
The  wolf  growled  at  the  sound,  as  he  prowled  stealthily 
through  the  underbrush;  the  grim  bear  turned  his 
back,  and  stalked  sullenly  away ;'  the  startled  doe  leaped 
up,  and  led  her  fawn  into  a  deeper  solitude.  The 
red  men  wondered  what  awful  voice  was  speaking  amid 


A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY.  127 

the  wind  that  roared  through  the  tree-tops  ;  and  follow 
ing  reverentially  its  summons,  the  dark-robed  fathers 
blessed  them,  as  they  drew  near  the  cross-crowned 
chapel.  In  a  little  time,  there  was  a  crucifix  on  every 
dusky  bosom.  The  Indians  knelt  beneath  the  lowly 
roof,  worshipping  in  the  same  forms  that  were  observed 
under  the  vast  dome  of  Saint  Peter's,  when  the  Pope 
performed  high  mass  in  the  presence  of  kneeling  princes. 
All  the  religious  festivals,  that  awoke  the  chiming  bells 
of  lofty  cathedrals,  called  forth  a  peal  from  Our  Lady's 
Chapel  of  the  Forest.  Loudly  rang  the  bell  of  the 
wilderness  while  the  streets  of  Paris  echoed  with 
rejoicings  for  the  birth-day  of  the  Bourbon,  or  whenever 
France  had  triumphed  on  some  European  battle-field. 
And  the  solemn  woods  were  saddened  with  a  melancholy 
knell,  as  often  as  the  thick-strewn  leaves  were  swept 
away  from  the  virgin  soil,  for  the  burial  of  an  Indian 
chief. 

Meantime,  the  bells  of  a  hostile  people  and  a  hostile 
faith  were  ringing  on  Sabbaths  and  lecture-days,  at 
Boston  and  other  Puritan  towns.  Their  echoes  died 
away  hundreds  of  miles  south-eastward  of  Our  Lady's 
Chapel.  But  scouts  had  threaded  the  pathless  desert 
that  lay  between,  and,  from  behind  the  huge  tree-trunks, 
perceived  the  Indians  assembling  at  the  summons  of  the 
bell.  Some  bore  flaxen-haired  scalps  at  their  girdles,  as 
if  to  lay  those  bloody  trophies  on  Our  Lady's  altar.  It 
was  reported,  and  believed,  all  through  New  England, 
that  the  Pope  of  Rome,  and  the  King  of  France,  had 
established  this  little  chapel  in  the  forest,  for  the  purpose 
of  stirring  up  the  red  men  to  a  crusade  against  the 
English  settlers.  The  latter  took  energetic  measures  to 


128  A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY. 

secure  their  religion  and  their  lives.  On  the  eve  of  an 
especial  fast  of  the  Romish  church,  while  the  bell  tolled 
dismally,  and  the  priests  were  chanting  a  doleful  stave, 
a  band  of  New  England  rangers  rushed  from  the  sur 
rounding  woods.  Fierce  shouts,  and  the  report  of 
musketry,  pealed  suddenly  within  the  chapel.  The 
ministering  priests  threw  themselves  before  the  altar,  and 
were  slain  even  on  its  steps.  If,  as  antique  traditions 
tell  us,  no  grass  will  grow  where  the  blood  of  martyrs 
has  been  shed,  there  should  be  a  barren  spot,  to  this  very 
day,  on  the  site  of  that  desecrated  altar. 

While  the  blood  was  still  plashing  from  step  to  step, 
the  leader  of  the  rangers  seized  a  torch,  and  applied  it  to 
the  drapery  of  the  shrine.  The  flame  and  smoke  arose, 
as  from  a  burnt-sacrifice,  at  once  illuminating  and 
obscuring  the  whole  interior  of  the  chapel,  —  now  hiding 
the  dead  priests  in  a  sable  shroud,  now  revealing  them 
and  their  slayers  in  one  terrific  glare.  Some  already 
wished  that  the  altar-smoke  could  cover  the  deed  from 
the  sight  of  Heaven.  But  one  of  the  rangers  —  a  man 
of  sanctified  aspect,  though  his  hands  were  bloody  — 
approached  the  captain. 

"Sir,"  said  he,  "our  village  meeting-house  lacks  a 
bell,  and  hitherto  we  have  been  fain  to  summon  the  good 
people  to  worship  by  beat  of  drum.  Give  me,  I  pray 
you,  the  bell  of  this  popish  chapel,  for  the  sake  of  the 
godly  Mr.  Rogers,  who  doubtless  hath  remembered  us  in 
the  prayers  of  the  congregation,  ever  since  we  began  our 
march.  Who  can  tell  what  share  of  this  night's  good 
success  we  owe  to  that  holy  man's  wrestling  with  the 
Lord  ?  " 

"  Nay,  then,"  answered  the   captain,  "  if  good   Mr, 


A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY.  129 

Rogers  hath  holpen  our  enterprise,  it  is  right  that  he 
should  share  the  spoil.  Take  the  bell  and  welcome, 
Deacon  Lawson,  if  you  will  be  at  the  trouble  of  carrying 
it  home.  Hitherto  it  hath  spoken  nothing  but  papistry, 
and  that  too  in  the  French  or  Indian  gibberish ;  but  I 
warrant  me,  if  Mr.  Rogers  consecrate  it  anew,  it  will 
talk  like  a  good  English  and  Protestant  bell." 

So  Deacon  Lawson  and  half  a  score  of  his  townsmen 
took  down  the  bell,  suspended  it  on  a  pole,  and  bore  it 
away  on  their  sturdy  shoulders,  meaning  to  carry  it  to 
the  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  thence  homeward  by 
water.  Far  through  the  woods  gleamed  the  flames  of 
Our  Lady's  Chapel,  flinging  fantastic  shadows  from  the 
clustered  foliage,  and  glancing  on  brooks  that  had  never 
caught  the  sunlight.  As  the  rangers  traversed  the  mid 
night  forest,  staggering  under  their  heavy  burden,  the 
tongue  of  the  bell  gave  many  a  tremendous  stroke,  — 
clang,  clang,  clang  !  —  a  most  doleful  sound,  as  if  it  were 
tolling  for  the  slaughter  of  the  priests  and  the  ruin  of 
the  chapel.  Little  dreamed  Deacon  Lawson  and  his 
townsmen  that  it  was  their  own  funeral  knell.  A  war- 
party  of  Indians  had  heard  the  report  of  musketry,  and 
seen  the  blaze  of  the  chapel,  and  now  were  on  the  track 
of  the  rangers,  summoned  to  vengeance  by  the  bell's 
dismal  murmurs.  In  the  midst  of  a  deep  swamp,  they 
made  a  sudden  onset  on  the  retreating  foe.  Good  Dea 
con  Lawson  battled  stoutly,  but  had  his  skull  cloven  by 
a  tomahawk,  and  sank  into  the  depths  of  the  morass, 
with  the  ponderous  bell  above  him.  And,  for  many  a 
year  thereafter,  our  hero's  voice  was  heard  no  more  on 
earth,  neither  at  the  hour  of  worship,  nor  at  festivals 
nor  funerals. 


130  A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY. 

And  is  he  still  buried  in  that  unknown  grave  ? 
Scarcely  so,  dear  reader.  Hark  !  How  plainly  we  hear 
him  at  this  moment,  the  spokesman  of  Time,  proclaim 
ing  that  it  is  nine  o'clock  at  night !  We  may  therefore 
safely  conclude  that  some  happy  chance  has  restored 
him  to  upper  air. 

But  there  lay  the  bell,  for  many  silent  years  ;  and  the 
wonder  is,  that  he  did  not  lie  silent  there  a  century,  or 
perhaps  a  dozen  centuries,  till  the  world  should  have  for 
gotten  not  only  his  voice,  but  the  voices  of  the  whole 
brotherhood  of  bells.  How  would  the  first  accent  of  his 
iron  tongue  have  startled  his  resurrectionists !  But  he 
was  not  fated  to  be  a  subject  of  discussion  among  the 
antiquaries  of  far  posterity.  Near  the  close  of  the  Old 
French  War,  a  party  of  New  England  axe-men,  who 
preceded  the  march  of  Colonel  Bradstreet  toward  Lake 
Ontario,  were  building  a  bridge  of  logs  through  a  swamp. 
Plunging  down  a  stake,  one  of  these  pioneers  felt  it 
graze  against  some  hard,  smooth  substance.  He  called 
his  comrades,  and,  by  their  united  efforts,  the  top  of  the 
bell  was  raised  to  the  surface,  a  rope  made  fast  to  it,  and 
thence  passed  over  the  horizontal  limb  of  a  tree.  Heave- 
oh  !  up  they  hoisted  their  prize,  dripping  with  moisture, 
and  festooned  with  verdant  water-moss.  As  the  base  of 
the  bell  emerged  from  the  swamp,  the  pioneers  perceived 
that  a  skeleton  was  clinging  with  its  bony  fingers  to  the 
clapper,  but  immediately  relaxing  its  nerveless  grasp, 
sank  back  into  the  stagnant  water.  The  bell  then  gave 
forth  a  sullen  clang.  No  wonder  that  he  was  in  haste 
to  speak,  after  holding  his  tongue  for  such  a  length  of 
time  !  The  pioneers  shoved  the  bell  to  and  fro,  thus 
ringing  a  loud  and  heavy  peal,  which  echoed  widely 


A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY.  131 

through  the  forest,  and  reached  the  ears  of  Colonel 
Bradstreet,  and  his  three  thousand  men.  The  soldiers 
paused  on  their  march ;  a  feeling  of  religion,  mingled 
with  home-tenderness,  overpowered  their  rude  hearts ; 
each  seemed  to  hear  the  clangor  of  the  old  church-bell, 
which  had  been  familiar  to  him  from  infancy,  and  had 
tolled  at  the  funerals  of  all  his  forefathers.  By  what 
magic  had  that  holy  sound  strayed  over  the  wide-mur 
muring  ocean,  and  become  audible  amid  the  clash  of 
arms,  the  loud  crashing  of  the  artillery  over  the  rough 
wilderness -path,  and  the  melancholy  roar  of  the  wind 
among  the  boughs  ? 

The  New  Englanclers  hid  their  prize  in  a  shadowy 
nook,  betwixt  a  large  gray  stone  and  the  earthy  roots  of 
an  overthrown  tree  ;  and  when  the  campaign  was  ended, 
they  conveyed  our  friend  to  Boston,  and  put  him  up  at 
auction  on  the  side-walk  of  King-street.  He  was  sus 
pended,  for  the  nonce,  by  a  block  and  tackle,  and  being 
swung  backward  and  forward,  gave  such  loud  and  clear 
testimony  to  his  own  merits,  that  the  auctioneer  had  no 
need  to  say  a  word.  The  highest  bidder  was  a  rich  old 
representative  from  our  town,  who  piously  bestowed  the 
bell  on  the  meeting-house  where  he  had  been  a  worship 
per  for  half  a  century.  The  good  man  had  his  reward. 
By  a  strange  coincidence,  the  very  first  duty  of  the  sex 
ton,  after  the  bell  had  been  hoisted  into  the  belfry,  was 
to  toll  the  funeral  knell  of  the  donor.  Soon,  however, 
those  doleful  echoes  were  drowned  by  a  triumphant  peal, 
for  the  surrender  of  Quebec. 

Ever  since  that  period,  our  hero  has  occupied  the 
same  elevated  station,  and  has  put  in  his  word  on  all 
matters  of  public  importance,  civil,  military,  or  religious.. 
9 


132  A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY. 

On  the  day  when  Independence  was  first  proclaimed  in 
the  street  beneath,  he  uttered  a  peal  which  many  deemed 
ominous  and  fearful,  rather  than  triumphant.  But  he 
has  told  the  same  story  these  sixty  years,  and  none  mis 
take  his  meaning  now.  When  Washington,  in  the 
fulness  of  his  glory,  rode  through  our  flower-strewn 
streets,  this  was  the  tongue  that  bade  the  Father  of  his 
'Country  welcome  !  Again  the  same  voice  was  heard, 
when  La  Fayette  came  to  gather  in  his  half-century's 
harvest  of  gratitude.  Meantime,  vast  changes  have  been 
going  on  below.  His  voice,  which  once  floated  over  a 
little  provincial  seaport,  is  now  reverberated  between 
brick  edifices,  and  strikes  the  ear- amid  the  buzz  and 
tumult  of  a  city.  On  the  Sabbaths  of  olden  time,  the 
summons  of  the  bell  was  obeyed  by  a  picturesque  and 
varied  throng;  stately  gentlemen  in  purple  velvet  coats, 
embroidered  waistcoats,  white  wigs  and  gold-laced  hats, 
stepping  with  grave  courtesy  beside  ladies  in  flowered 
satin  gowns,  and  hoop-petticoats  of  majestic  circumfer 
ence  ;  while  behind  followed  a  liveried  slave  or  bonds 
man,  bearing  the  psalm-book,  and  a  stove  for  his  mistress' 
feet.  The  commonalty,  clad  in  homely  garb,  gave  pre 
cedence  to  their  betters  at  the  door  of  the  meeting-house, 
as  if  admitting  that  there  were  distinctions  between 
them,  even  in  the  sight  of  God.  Yet,  as  their  coffins 
were  borne  one  after  another  through  the  street,  the  bell 
has  tolled  a  requiem  for  all  alike.  What  mattered  it, 
whether  or  no  there  were  a  silver  scutcheon  on  the 
coffin-lid  ?  "  Open  thy  bosom,  Mother  Earth !  "  Thus 
spake  the  bell.  "  Another  of  thy  children  is  coming  to 
Iris  long  rest.  Take  him  to  thy  bosom,  and  let  him 
slumber  in  peace."  Thus  spake  the  bell,  and  Mother 


A  BELL'S  BIOGRAPHY.  133 

Earth  received  her  child.  With  the  self-same  tones  will 
the  present  generation  be  ushered  to  the  embraces  of 
their  mother ;  and  Mother  Earth  will  still  receive  her 
children.  Is  not  thy  tongue  a-weary,  mournful  talker 
of  two  centuries  ?  O,  funeral  bell !  wilt  thou  never  be 
shattered  with  thine  own  melancholy  strokes  ?  Yea, 
and  a  trumpet-call  shall  arouse  the  sleepers,  whom  thy 
heavy  clang  could  awake  no  more  I 

Again — again,  thy  voice,  reminding  me  that  I  am 
wasting  the  "  midnight  oil."  In  my  lonely  fantasy,  I 
can  scarce  believe  that  other  mortals  have  caught  the 
sound,  or  that  it  vibrates  elsewhere  than  in  my  secret 
soul.  But  to  many  hast  thou  spoken.  Anxious  men 
have  heard  thee  on  their  sleepless  pillows,  and  bethought 
themselves  anew  of  to-morrow's  care.  In  a  brief  inter 
val  of  wakefulness,  the  sons  of  toil  have  heard  thee,  and 
say,  "Is  so  much  of  our  quiet  slumber  spent ?  —  is  the 
morning  so  near  at  hand  ? "  Crime  has  heard  thee,  and 
mutters,  "  Now  is  the  very  hour !  "  Pespair  answers 
thee,  "  Thus  much  of  this  weary  life  is  gone  ! "  The 
young  mother,  on  her  bed  of  pain  and  ecstasy,  has 
counted  thy  echoing  strokes,  and  dates  from  them  her 
first-born's  share  of  life  and  immortality.  The  bride 
groom  and  the  bride  have  listened,  and  feel  that  their 
night  of  rapture  flits  like  a  dream  away.  Thine  accents 
have  fallen  faintly  on  the.  ear  of  the  dying  man,  and 
warned  him  that,  ere  thou  speakest  again,  his  spirit  shall 
have  passed  whither  no  voice  of  time  can  ever  reach. 
Alas  for  the  departing  traveller,  if  thy  voice  —  the  voice 
of  fleeting  time  —  have  taught  him  no  lessons  for  Eter 
nity  ! 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE. 

ON  a  bright  summer  evening,  two  persons  stood 
among  the  shrubbery  of  a  garden,  stealthily  watching  a 
young  girl,  who  sat  in  the  window-seat  of  a  neighboring 
mansion.  One  of  these  unseen  observers,  a  gentleman, 
was  youthful,  and  had  an  air  of  high  breeding  and 
refinement,  and  a  face  marked  with  intellect,  though 
otherwise  of  unprepossessing  aspect.  His  features  wore 
even  an  ominous,  though  somewhat  mirthful  expression, 
while  he  pointed  his  long  forefinger  at  the  girl,  and 
seemed  to  regard  her  as  a  creature  completely  within 
the  scope  of  his  influence. 

"  The  charm  works ! "  said  he,  in  a  low,  but  emphatic 
whisper. 

"  Do  you  know,  Edward  Hamilton,  —  since  so  you 
choose  to  be  named,  —  do  you  know,"  said  the  lady 
beside  him,  "  that  I  have  almost  a  mind  to  break  the 
spell  at  once?  What  if  the  lesson  should  prove  too 
severe  !  True,  if  my  ward  could  be  thus  laughed  out 
of  her  fantastic  nonsense,  she-  might  be  the  better  for  it 
through  life.  But  then,  she  is  such  a  delicate  creature  ! 
And,  besides,  are  you  not  ruining  your  own  chance,  by 
putting  forward  this  shadow  of  a  rival  ?" 

"  But  will  he  not  vanish  into  thin  air,  at  my  bid 
ding?"  rejoined  Edward  Hamilton.  "Let  the  charm 
work!" 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE.  135 

The  girl's  slender  and  sylph-like  figure,  tinged  with 
radiance  from  the  sunset  clouds,  and  overhung  with  the 
rich  drapery  of  the  silken  curtains,  and  set  within  the 
deep  frame  of  the  window,  was  a  perfect  picture;  or, 
rather,  it  was  like  the  original  loveliness  in  a  painter's 
fancy,  from  which  the  most  finished  picture  is  but 
an  imperfect  copy.  Though  her  occupation  excited  so 
much  interest  in  the  two  spectaters,  she  was  merely 
gazing  at  a  miniature  which  she  held  in  her  hand, 
encased  in  white  satin  and  red  morocco ;  nor  did  there 
appear  to  be  any  other  cause  for  the  smile  of  mockery 
and  malice  with  which  Hamilton  regarded  her. 

"  The  charm  works ! "  muttered  he,  again.  "  Our 
pretty  Sylvia's  scorn  will  have  a  dear  retribution  ! " 

At  this  moment  the  girl  raised  her  eyes,  and,  instead 
of  a  life-like  semblance  of  the  miniature,  beheld  the  ill- 
omened  shape  of  Edward  Hamilton,  who  now  stepped 
forth  from  his  concealment  in  the  shrubbery. 

Sylvia  Etherege  was  an  orphan  girl,  who  had  spent 
her  life,  till  within  a  few  months  past,  under  the  guard 
ianship,  and  in  the  secluded  dwelling,  of  an  old  bachelor 
uncle.  While  yet  in  her  cradle,  she  had  been  the  des 
tined  bride  of  a  cousin,  who  was  no  less  passive  in  the 
betrothal  than  herself.  Their  future  union  had  been 
projected,  as  the  means  of  uniting  two  rich  estates,  and 
was  rendered  highly  expedient,  if  not  indispensable,  by 
the  testamentary  dispositions  of  the  parents  on  both 
sides.  Edgar  Vaughan,  the  promised  bridegroom,  had 
been  bred  from  infancy  in  Europe,  and  had  never  seen 
the  beautiful  girl  whose  heart  he  was  to  cjfeim  as  his 
inheritance.  But  already,  for,;  several  years,  a  corre 
spondence  had  been  kept  ^up  between  the  cousins,  and 

: 


136  SYLPH    ETHEREGE. 

had  produced  an  intellectual  intimacy,  though  it  could 
but  imperfectly  acquaint  them  with  each  other's  char 
acter. 

Sylvia  was  shy,  sensitive,  and  fanciful;  and  her 
guardian's  secluded  habits  had  shut  her  out  from  even 
so  much  of  the  world  as  is  generally  open  to  maidens 
of  her  age.  She  had  been  left  to  seek  associates  and 
friends  for  herself  ki  the  haunts  of  imagination,  and 
to  converse  with  them,  sometimes  in  the  language  of 
dead  poets,  oftener  in  the  poetry  of  her  own  mind. 
The  companion  whom  she  chiefly  summoned  up  was 
the  cousin  with  whose  idea  her  earliest  thoughts  had 
been  connected.  She  made  a  vision  of  Edgar  Vaughan, 
and  tinted  it  with  stronger  hues  than  a  mere  fancy- 
picture,  yet  graced  it  with  so  many  bright  and  delicate 
perfections,  that  her  cousin  could  nowhere  have  encoun 
tered  so  dangerous  a  rival.  To  this  shadow  she  cher 
ished  a  romantic  fidelity.  With  its  airy  presence  sitting 
by  her  side,  or  gliding  along  her  favorite  paths,  the 
loneliness  of  her  young  life  was  blissful ;  her  heart  was 
satisfied  with  love,  while  yet  its  virgin  purity  was 
untainted  by  the  earthliness  that  the  touch  of  a  real 
lover  would  have  left  there.  Edgar  Vaughan  seemed 
to  be  conscious  of  her  character ;  for,  in  his  letters,  he 
gave  her  a  name  that  was  happily  appropriate  to  the 
sensitiveness  of  her  disposition,  the  delicate  peculiarity 
of  her  manners,  and  the  ethereal  beauty  both  of  her 
mind  and  person.  Instead  of  Sylvia,  he  called  her 
Sylph,  —  with  the  prerogative  of  a  cousin  and  a  lover, — 
his  dear  Sylph  Etherege. 

When  Sylvia  wast  seventeen,  her  guardian  died,  and 
she  passed  under  the  care  of  Mrs.  Grosvenor,  a  lady 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE.  137 

of  wealth  and  fashion,  and  Sylvia's  nearest  relative, 
though  a  distant  one.  While  an  inmate  of  Mrs.  Grosve- 
nor's  family,  she  still  preserved  somewhat  of  her  life 
long  habits  of  seclusion,  and  shrank  from  a  too  familiar 
intercourse  with  those  around  her.  Still,  too,  she  was 
faithful  to  her  cousin,  or  to  the  shadow  which  bore  hiss 
name. 

The  time  now  drew  near  when  Edgar  Vaughan, 
whose  education  had  been  completed  by  an  extensive 
range  of  travel,  was  to  revisit  the  soil  of  his  nativity. 
Edward  Hamilton,  a  young  gentleman,  who  had  been 
Vaughan's  companion,  both  in  his  studies  and  rambles, 
had  already  recrossed  the  Atlantic,  bringing  letters  to 
Mrs.  Grosvenor  and  Sylvia  Etherege.  These  creden 
tials  insured  him  an  earnest  welcome,  which,  however, 
on  Sylvia's  part,  was  not  followed  by  personal  partiality, 
or  even  the  regard  that  seemed  due  to  her  cousin's  most 
intimate  friend.  As  she  herself  could  have  assigned  no 
cause  for  her  repugnance,  it  might  be  termed  instinctive. 
Hamilton's  person,  it  is  true,  was  the  reverse  of  attract 
ive,  especially  when  beheld  for  the  first  time.  Yet,  in 
the  eyes  of  the  most  fastidious  judges,  the  defect  of 
natural  grace  was  compensated  by  the  polish  of  his 
manners,  and  by  the  intellect  which  so  often  gleamed 
through  his  dark  features.  Mrs.  Grosvenor,  with  whom 
he  immediately  became  a  prodigious  favorite,  exerted 
herself  to  overcome  Sylvia's  dislike.  But,  in  this 
matter,  her  ward  could  neither  be  reasoned  with  nor 
persuaded.  The  presence  of  Edward  Hamilton  was 
sure  to  render  her  cold,  shy,  and  distant,  abstracting  all 
the  vivacity  from  her  deportment,  as  if  a  cloud  had 
come  betwixt  her  and  the  sunshine. 


138  SYLPH    ETHEREGE. 

The  simplicity  of  Sylvia's  demeanor  rendered  it  easy 
for  so  keen  an  observer  as  Hamilton  to  detect  her  feel 
ings.     Whenever   any  slight   circumstance   made   him 
sensible  of  them,  a  smile  might  be  seen  to  flit  over  the 
/  young  man's  sallow  visage.    None,  that  had  once  beheld 
^this  smile,  were  in  any  danger  of  forgetting  it ;   when 
ever  they  recalled  to  memory  the  features  of  Edward 
Hamilton,  they  were  always  duskily  illuminated  by  this 
expression  of  mockery  and  malice. 

In  a  few  weeks  after  Hamilton's  arrival,  he  presented 
to  Sylvia  Etherege  a  miniature  of  her  cousin,  which, 
as  he  informed  her,  would  have  been  delivered  sooner, 
but  was  detained  with  a  portion  of  his  bae-o-aefe.  This 

JL  DO     O 

was  the  miniature  in  the  contemplation  of  which  we 
beheld  Sylvia  so  absorbed,  at  the  commencement  of  our 
story.  Such,  in  truth,  was  too  often  the  habit  of  the 
shy  and  musing  girl.  The  beauty  of  the  pictured  coun 
tenance  was  almost  too  perfect  to  represent  a  human 
creature,  that  had  been  born  of  a  fallen  and  world-worn 
race,  and  had  lived  to  manhood  amid  ordinary  troubles 
and  enjoyments,  and  must  become  wrinkled  with  age 
and  care.  It  seemed  too  bright  for  a  thing  formed  of 
dust,  and  doomed  to  crumble  into  dust  again.  Sylvia 
feared  that  such  a  being  would  be  too  refined  and  deli 
cate  to  love  a  simple  girl  like  her.  Yet,  even  while  her 
spirit  drooped  with  that  apprehension,  the  picture  was 
but  the  masculine  counterpart  of  Sylph  Etherege's 
sylph-like  beauty.  There  was  that  resemblance  between 
her  own  face  and  the  miniature  which  is  said  often 
to  exist  between  lovers  whom  Heaven  has  destined  for 
each  other,  and  which,  in  this  instance,  might  be  owing 
to  the  kindred  blood  of  the  two  parties.  Sylvia  felt, 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE.  139 

indeed,  that  there  was  something  familiar  in  the  counte 
nance,  so  like  a  friend  did  the  eyes  smile  upon  her, 
and  seem  to  imply  a  knowledge  of  her  thoughts.  She 
could  account  for  this  impression  only  by  supposing 
that,  in  some  of  her  day-dreams,  imagination  had  con 
jured  up  the  true  similitude  of  her  distant  and  unseen 
lover. 

But  now  could  Sylvia  give  a  brighter  semblance  of 
reality  to  those  day-dreams.  Clasping  the  miniature  to 
her  heart,  she  could  summon  forth,  from  that  haunted 
cell  of  pure  and  blissful  fantasies,  the  life-like  shadow, 
to  roam  with  her  in  the  moonlight  garden.  Even  at 
noontide  it  sat  with  her  in  the  arbor,  when  the  sunshine 
threw  its  broken  flakes  of  gold  into  the  clustering  shade. 
The  effect  upon  her  mind  was  hardly  less  powerful 
than  if  she  had  actually  listened  to,  and  reciprocated, 
the  vows  of  Edgar  Vaughan ;  for,  though  the  illusion 
never  quite  deceived  her,  yet  the  remembrance  was  as 
distinct  as  of  a  remembered  interview.  Those  heavenly 
eyes  gazed  forever  into  her  soul,  which  drank  at  them 
as  at  a  fountain,  and  was  disquieted  if  reality  threw  a 
momentary  cloud  between.  She  heard  the  melody  of  a 
voice  breathing  sentiments  with  which  her  own  chimed 
in  like  music.  O,  happy,  yet  hapless  girl !  Thus  to 
create  the  being  whom  she  loves,  to  endow  him  with  all 
the  attributes  that  were  most  fascinating  to  her  heart, 
and  then  to  flit  with  the  airy  creature  into  the  realm 
of  fantasy  and  moonlight,  where  dwelt  his  dreamy  kin 
dred  !  For  her  lover  wiled  Sylvia  away  from  earth, 
which  seemed  .s  strange,  and  dull,  and  darksome,  and 
lured  her  to  a  *  country  where  her  spirit  roamed  in 
peaceful  rapture,  deeming  that  it  had  found  its  home. 


140  SYLPH    ETHEREGE. 

Many,  in  their  youth,  have  visited  that  land  of  dreams, 
and  wandered  so  long  in  its  enchanted  groves,  that, 
when  banished  thence,  they  Feel  like  exiles  everywhere. 

The  dark-browed  Edward  Hamilton,  like  the  villain 
of  a  tale,  would  often  glide  through  the  romance  wherein 
poor  Sylvia  walked.  Sometimes,  at  the  most  blissful 
moment  of  her  ecstasy,  when  the  features  of  the  minia 
ture  were  pictured  brightest  in  the  air,  they  would  sud 
denly  change,  and  darken,  and  be  transformed  into  his 
visage.  And  always,  when  such  change  occurred,  the 
intrusive  visage  wore  that  peculiar  smile  with  which 
Hamilton  had  glanced  at  Sylvia. 

Before  the  close  of  summer,  it  was  told  Sylvia 
Etherege  that  Vaughan  had  arrived  from  France,  and 
that  she  would  meet  him  —  would  meet,  for  the  first 
time,  the  loved  of  years  —  that  very  evening.  We  will 
not  tell  how  often  and  how  earnestly  she  gazed  upon 
the  miniature,  thus  endeavoring  to  prepare  herself  for 
the  approaching  interview,  lest  the  throbbing  of  her 
timorous  heart  should  stifle  the  words  of  welcome. 
While  the  twilight  grew  deeper  and  duskier,  she  sat 
with  Mrs.  Grosvenor  in  an  inner  apartment,  lighted  only 
by  the  softened  gleam  from  an  alabaster  lamp,  which 
was  burning  at  a  distance  on  the  centre-table  of  the 
drawing-room.  Never  before  had  Sylph  Etherege 
looked  so  sylph-like.  She  had  communed  with  a  crea 
ture  of  imagination,  till  her  own  loveliness  seemed  but 
the  creation  of  a  delicate  and  dreamy  fancy.  Every 
vibration  of  her  spirit  was  visible  in  her  frame,  as  she 
listened  to  the  rattling  of  wheels  and  the  tramp  upon  the 
pavement,  and  deemed  that  even  the  breeze  bore  the 
sound  of  her  lover's  footsteps,  as  if  he  trode  upon  the 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE.  141 

viewless  air.  Mrs.  Grosvenor,  too,  while  she  watched 
the  tremulous  flow  of  Sylvia's  feelings,  was  deeply 
moved;  she  looked  uneasily  at  the  agitated  girl,  and 
was  about  to  speak,  when  the  opening  of  the  street  door 
arrested  the  words  upon  her  lips. 

Footsteps  ascended  the  staircase,  with  a  confident  and 
familiar  tread,  and  some  one  entered  the  drawing-room. 
From  the  sofa  where  they  sat,  in  the  inner  apartment, 
Mrs.  Grosvenor  and  Sylvia  could  not  discern  the  visiter. 

"  Sylph  ! "  cried  a  voice.  "  Dearest  Sylph  !  Where 
are  you,  sweet  Sylph  Etherege  ?  Here  is  your  Edgar 
Vaughan ! " 

But  instead  of  answering,  or  rising  to  meet  her  lover, 
—  who  had  greeted  her  by  the  sweet  and  fanciful  name, 
which,  appropriate  as  it  was  to  her  character,  was  known 
only  to  him,  —  Sylvia  grasped  MTS.  Grosvenor's  arm, 
while  her  whole  frame  shook  with  the  throbbing  of  her 
heart. 

«  Who  is  it  ?  "  gasped  she.     "  Who  calls  me  Sylph  ?  " 

Before  Mrs.  Grosvenor  could  reply,  the  stranger 
entered  the  room,  bearing  the  lamp  in  his  hand. 
Approaching  the  sofa,  he  displayed  to  Sylvia  the  feat 
ures  of  Edward  Hamilton,  illuminated  by  that  evil 
smile,  from  which  his  face  derived  so  marked  an  individ 
uality. 

"  Is  not  the  miniature  an  admirable  likeness  ? "  in 
quired  he. 

Sylvia  shuddered,  but  had  not  power  to  turn  away 
her  white  face  from  his  gaze.  The  miniature,  which 
she  had  been  holding  in  her  hand,  fell  down  upon  the 
floor,  where  Hamilton,  or  Vaughan,  set  his  foot  upon  it, 
and  crushed  the  ivory  counterfeit  to  fragments. 


142  SYLPH    ETHEREGE. 

"  There,  my  sweet  Sylph  ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  It  was 
I  that  created  your  phantom-lover,  and  now  I  annihilate 
him  !  Your  dream  is  rudely  broken.  Awake,  Sylph 
Etherege,  awake  to  truth !  I  am  the  only  Edgar 
Vaughan ! " 

"We  have  gone  too  far,  Edgar  Vaughan,"  said  Mrs. 
Grosvenor,  catching  Sylvia  in  her  arms.  The  revenge 
ful  freak,  which  Vaughan's  wounded  vanity  had  sug 
gested,  had  been  countenanced  by  this  lady,  in  the  hope 
of  curing  Sylvia  of  her  romantic  notions,  and  reconciling 
her  to  the  truths  and  realities  of  life.  "  Look  at  the 
poor  child  ! "  she  continued.  "  I  protest  I  tremble  for 
the  consequences  ! " 

"  Indeed,  madam  ! "  replied  Vaughan,  sneeringly,  as 
he  threw  the  light  of  the  lamp  on  Sylvia's  closed  eyes 
and  marble  features.  "Well,  my  conscience  is  clear. 
I  did  but  look  into  this  delicate  creature's  heart ;  and 
with  the  pure  fantasies  that  I  found  there,  I  made  what 
seemed  a  man, — and  the  delusive  shadow  has  wiled  her 
away  to  Shadow-land,  and  vanished  there  !  It  is  no 
new  tale.  Many  a  sweet  maid  has  shared  the  lot  of 
poor  Sylph  Etherege  ! " 

"And  now,  Edgar  Vaughan,"  said  Mrs.  Grosvenor, 
as  Sylvia's  heart  began  faintly  to  throb  again,  "  now  try, 
in  good  earnest,  to  win  back  her  love  from  the  phantom 
which  you  conjured  up.  If  you  succeed,  she  will  be  the 
better,  her  whole  life  long,  for  the  lesson  we  have  given 
her." 

Whether  the  result  of  the  lesson  corresponded  with 
Mrs.  Grosvenor's  hopes,  may  be  gathered  from  the 
closing  scene  of  our  story.  It  had  been  made  known 
to  the  fashionable  world  that  Edgar  Vaughan  had 


SYLPH    ETHEREGE.  143 

returned  from  France,  and,  under  the  assumed  name 
of  Edward  Hamilton,  had  won  the  affections  of  the 
lovely  girl  to  whom  he  had  been  affianced  in  his  boy 
hood.  The  nuptials  were  to  take  place  at  an  early 
date.  One  evening,  before  the  day  of  anticipated  bliss 
arrived,  Edgar  Vaughan  entered  Mrs.  Grosvenor's  draw 
ing-room,  where  he  found  that  lady  and  Sylph  Etherege. 

"  Only  that  Sylvia  makes  no  complaint,"  remarked 
Mrs.  Grosvenor,  "  I  should  apprehend  that  the  town  air 
is  ill-suited  to  her  constitution.  She  was  always, 
indeed,  a  delicate  creature ;  but  now  she  is  a  mere  gos 
samer.  Do  but  look  at  her !  Did  you  ever  imagine 
anything  so  fragile  ?  " 

Vaughan  was  already  attentively  observing  his  mis 
tress,  who  sat  in  a  shadowy  and  moonlighted  recess  of 
the  room,  with  her  dreamy  eyes  fixed  steadfastly  upon 
his  own.  The  bough  of  a  tree  was  waving  before  the 
window,  and  sometimes  enveloped  her  in  the  gloom  of 
its  shadow,  into  which  she  seemed  to  vanish. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  to  Mrs.  Grosvenor.  "  I  can  scarcely 
deem  her  '  of  the  earth,  earthy.'  No  wonder  that  I  call 
her  Sylph !  Methinks  she  will  fade  into  the  moonlight, 
which  falls  upon  her  through  the  window.  Or,  in  the 
open  air,  she  might  flit  away  upon  the  breeze,  like  a 
wreath  of  mist ! " 

Sylvia's  eyes  grew  yet  brighter.  She  waved  her 
hand  to  Edgar  Vaughan,  with  a  gesture  of  ethereal 
triumph. 

"  Farewell ! "  she  said.  "  I  will  neither  fade  into  the 
moonlight,  nor  flit  away  upon  the  breeze.  Yet  you 
cannot  keep  me  here  ! " 

There  was  something  in  Sylvia's  look  and  tones  that 


144  SYLPH   ETHERBGE.  ^ 

startled  Mrs.  Grosvenor  with  a  terrible  apprehension. 
But,  as  she  was  rushing  towards  the  girl,  Vaughan  held 
her  back. 

"  Stay ! "  cried  he,  with  a  strange  smile  of  mockery 
and  anguish.  "  Can  our  sweet  Sylph  be  going  to 
heaven,  to  seek  the  original  of  the  miniature?" 


THE   CANTERBURY   PILGRIMS. 

THE  summer  moon,  which  shines  in  so  many  a  tale, 
was  beaming  over  a  broad  extent  of  uneven  country. 
Some  of  its  brightest  rays  were  flung  into  a  spring  of 
water,  where  no  traveller,  toiling,  as  the  writer  has,  up 
the  hilly  road  beside  which  it  gushes,  ever  failed  to 
quench  his  thirst.  The  work  of  neat  hands  and  consid 
erate  art  was  visible  about  this  blessed  fountain.  An 
open  cistern,  hewn  and  hollowed  out  of  solid  stone,  was 
placed  above  the  waters,  which  filled  it  to  the  brim,  but, 
by  some  invisible  outlet,  were  conveyed  away  without 
dripping  down  its  .sides.  Though  the  basin  had  not 
room  for  another  drop,  and  the  continual  gush  of  water 
made  a  tremor  'on  the  surface,  there  was  a  secret  charm 
that  forbade  it  to  overflow.  I  remember,  that  when  I 
had  slaked  my  summer  thirst,  and  sat  panting  by  the 
cistern,  it  was  my  fanciful  theory,  that  nature  could  not 
afford  to  lavish  so  pure  a  liquid,  as  she  does  the  waters 
of  all  meaner  fountains. 

While  the  moon  was  hanging  almost  perpendicularly 
over  this  spot,  two  figures  appeared  on  the  summit  of  the 
hill,  and  came  with  noiseless  footsteps  down  towards  the 
spring.  They  were  then  in  the  first  freshness  of  youth ; 
nor  is  there  a  wrinkle  now  on  either  of  their  brows,  and 
yet  they  wore  a  strange,  old-fashioned  garb.  One,  a 
young  man  with  ruddy  cheeks,  walked  beneath  the 


146  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

canopy  of  a  broad-brimmed  gray  hat;  he  seemed  to 
have  inherited  his  great-grandsire's  square-skirted  coat, 
and  a  waistcoat  that  extended  its  immense  flaps  to  his 
knees  ;  his  brown  locks,  also,  hung  down  behind,  in  a 
mode  unknown  to  our  times.  By  his  side  was  a  sweet 
young  damsel,  her  fair  features  sheltered  tiy  a  prim  little 
bonnet,  within  which  appeared  the  vestal  muslin  of  a 
cap ;  her  close,  long-waisted  gown,  and  indeed  her  whole 
attire,  might  have  been  worn  by  some  rustic  beauty  who 
had  faded  half  a  century  before.  But  that  there  was 
something  too  warm  and  life-like  in  them,  I  would  here 
have  compared  this  couple  to  the  ghosts  of  two  young 
lovers,  who  had  died  long  since  in  the  glow  of  passion, 
and  now  were  straying  out  of  their  graves,  to  renew  the 
old  vows,  and  shadow  forth  the  unforgotten  kiss  of  their 
earthly  lips,  beside  the  moonlit  spring. 

"  Thee  and  I  will  rest  here  a  moment,  Miriam,"  said 
the  young  man,  as  they  drew  near  the  stone  cistern,  "  for 
there  is  no  fear  that  the  elders  know  what  we  have 
done ;  and  this  may  be  the  last  time  we  shall  ever  taste 
this  water." 

Thus  speaking,  with  a  little  sadness  in  his  face,  which 
was  also  visible  in  that  of  his  companion,  he  made  her 
sit  down  on  a  stone,  and  was  about  to  place  himself  very 
close  to  her  side;  she,  however,  repelled  him,  though  not 
unkindly. 

"Nay,  Josiah,"  said  she,  giving  him  a  timid  push  with 
her  maiden  hand,  "thee  must  sit  further  off,  on  that 
other  stone,  with  the  spring  between  us.  What  would 
the  sisters  say,  if  thee  were  to  sit  so  close  to  me  ?  " 

"But  we  are  of  the  world's  people  now,  Miriam," 
answered  Josiah. 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  147 

The  girl  persisted  in  her  prudery,  nor  did  the  youth, 
in  fact,  seem  altogether  free  from  a  similar  sort  of  shy 
ness  ;  so  they  sat  apart  from  each  other,  gazing  up  the 
hill,  where  the  moonlight  discovered  the  tops  of  a  group 
of  buildings.  While  their  attention  was  thus  occupied, 
a  party  of  travellers,  who  had  come  wearily  up  the  long 
ascent,  made  a  halt  to  refresh  themselves  at  the  spring. 
There  were  three  men,  a  woman,  and  a  little  girl  and 
Jboy.  Their  attire  was  mean,  covered  with  the  dust  of 
the  summer's  day,  and  damp  with  the  night-dew ;  they 
all  looked  woe-begone,  as  if  the  cares  and  sorrows  of  the 
world  had  made  their  steps  heavier  as  they  climbed  the 
hill ;  even  the  two  little  children  appeared  older  in  evil 
days  than  the  young  man  and  maiden  who  had  first 
approached  the  spring. 

"  Good-evening  to  you,  young  folks,"  was  the  saluta 
tion  of  the  travellers ;  and  "  Good-evening,  friends," 
replied  the  youth  and  damsel. 

"  Is  that  white  building  the  Shaker  meeting-house  ?  " 
asked  one  of  the  strangers.  "And  are  those  the  red 
roofs  of  the  Shaker  village  ?  " 

"  Friend,  it  is  the  Shaker  village,"  answered  Josiah, 
after  some  hesitation. 

The  travellers,  who,  from  the  first,  had  looked  suspi 
ciously  at  the  garb  of  these  young  people,  now  taxed  them 
with  an  intention  which  all  the  circumstances,  indeed, 
rendered  too  obvious  to  be  mistaken. 

"  It  is  true,  friends,"  replied  the  young  man,  summon 
ing  up  his  courage.  "  Miriam  and  I  have  a  gift  to  love 
each  other,  and  we  are  going  among  the  world's  people, 
to  live  after  their  fashion.  And  ye  know  that  we  do  not 
10 


148  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

transgress  the  law  of  the  land ;  and  neither  ye,  nor  the 
elders  themselves,  have  a  right  to  hinder  us." 

"  Yet  you  think  it  expedient  to  depart  without  leave- 
taking,"  remarked  one  of  the  travellers. 

"  Yea,  ye-a,"  said  Josiah,  reluctantly,  "  because  father 
Job  is  a  very  awful  man  to  speak  with ;  and  being  aged 
himself,  he  has  but  little  charity  for  what  he  calls  the 
iniquities  of  the  flesh." 

"  Well,"  said  the  stranger,  "  we  will  neither  use  force 
to  bring  you  back  to  the  village,  nor  will  we  betray  you 
to  the  elders.  But  sit  you  here  a  while,  and  when  you 
have  heard  what  we  shall  tell  you  of  the  world  which 
we  have  left,  and  into  which  you  are  going,  perhaps  you 
will  turn  back  with  us  of  your  own  accord.  What  say 
you  ?  "  added  he,  turning  to  his  companions.  "  We  have 
travelled  thus  far  without  becoming  known  to  each 
other.  Shall  we  tell  our  stories,  here  by  this  pleasant 
spring,  for  our  own  pastime,  and  the  benefit  of  these 
misguided  young  lovers  ? " 

In  accordance  with  this  proposal,  the  whole  party 
stationed  themselves  round  the  stone  cistern;  the  two 
children,  being  very  weary,  fell  asleep  upon  the  damp 
earth,  and  the  pretty  Shaker  girl,  whose  feelings  were 
those  of  a  nun  or  a  Turkish  lady,  crept  as  close  as  pos 
sible  to  the  female  traveller,  and  as  far  as  she  well  could 
from  the  unknown  men.  The  same  person  who  had 
hitherto  been  the  chief  spokesman  now  stood  up,  waving 
his  hat  in  his  hand,  and  suffered  the  moonlight  to  fall 
full  upon  his  front. 

"  In  me,"  said  he,  with  a  certain  majesty  of  utterance, 
**  in  me,  you  behold  a  poet." 

Though  a  lithographic  print  of  this   gentleman  is 


; 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  149 

extant,  it  may  be  well  to  notice  that  he  was  now  nearly 
forty,  a  thin  and  stooping  figure,  in  a  black  coat,  out  at 
elbows ;  notwithstanding  the  ill  condition  of  his  attire, 
there  were  about  him  several  tokens  of  a  peculiar  sort  of 
foppery,  unworthy  of  a  mature  man,  particularly  in  the 
arrangement  of  his  hair,  which  was  so  disposed  as  to  give 
all  possible  loftiness  and  breadth  to  his  forehead.  How 
ever,  he  had  an  intelligent  eye,  and,  on  the  whole,  a 
marked  countenance. 

"  A  poet !  "  repeated  the  young  Shaker,  a  little  puzzled 
how  to  understand  such  a  designation,  seldom  heard  in 
the  utilitarian  community  where  he  had  spent  his  life. 
"  O,  ay,  Miriam,  he  means  a  varse-maker,  thee  must 
know." 

This  remark  jarred  upon  the  susceptible  nerves  of  the 
poet ;  nor  could  he  help  wondering  what  strange  fatality 
had  put  into  this  young  man's  mouth  an  epithet,  which 
ill-natured  people  had  affirmed  to  be  more  proper  to  his 
merit  than  the  one  assumed  by  himself. 

"  True,  I  am  a  verse-maker,"  he  resumed,  "  but  my 
verse  is  no  more  than  the  material  body  into  which  I 
breathe  the  celestial  soul  of  thought.  Alas  !  how  many 
a  pang  has  it  cost  me,  this  same  insensibility  to  the 
ethereal  essence  of  poetry,  with  which  you  have  here 
tortured  me  again,  at  the  moment  when  I  am  to 
relinquish  my  profession  forever !  O  Fate !  why  hast 
thou  warred  with  Nature,  turning  all  her  higher  and 
more  perfect  gifts  to  the  ruin  of  me,  their  possessor  ? 
What  is  the  voice  of  song,  when  the  world  lacks  the  ear 
of  taste  ?  How  can  I  rejoice  i»  my  strength  and  deli 
cacy  of  feeling,  when  they  have  but  made  great  sorrows 
out  of  little  ones  ?  Have  I  dreaded  scorn  like  death, 


/% 


150  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

and  yearned  for  fame  as  others  pant  for  vital  air,  only  to 
find  myself  in  a  middle  state  between  obscurity  and 
infamy  ?  But  I  have  my  revenge  !  I  could  have  given 
existence  to  a  thousand  bright  creations.  I  crush  them 
into  my  heart,  and  there  let  them  putrefy !  I  shake  off 
the  dust  of  my  feet  against  my  countrymen  !  But  pos 
terity,  tracing  my  footsteps  up  this  weary  hill,  will  cry 
shame  upon  the  unworthy  age  that  drove  one  of  the 
fathers  of  American  song  to  end  his  days  in  a  Shaker 
village ! " 

During  this  harangue,  the  speaker  gesticulated  with 
great  energy ;  and,  as  poetry  is  the  natural  language  of 
passion,  there  appeared  reason  to  apprehend  his  final 
explosion  into  an  ode  extempore.  The  reader  must 
understand  that,  for  all  these  bitter  words,  he  was  a  kind, 
gentle,  harmless,  poor  fellow  enough,  whom  Nature,  toss 
ing  her  ingredients  together  without  looking  at  her  recipe, 
had  sent  into  the  world  with  too  much  of  one  sort  of 
brain,  and  hardly  any  of  another. 

"  Friend,"  said  the  young  Shaker,  in  some  perplexity, 
"  thee  seemest  to  have  met  with  great  troubles ;  and, 
doubtless,  I  should  pity  them,  if —  if  I  could  but  under 
stand  what  they  were." 

"  Happy  in  your  ignorance  !  "  replied  the  poet,  with  an 
air  of  sublime  superiority.  "  To  your  coarser  mind, 
perhaps,  I  may  seem  to  speak  of  more  important  griefs, 
when  I  add,  what  I  had  well-nigh  forgotten,  that  I  am 
out  at  elbows,  and  almost  starved  to  death.  At  any  rate, 
you  have  the  advice  and  example  of  one  individual  to 
warn  you  back ;  for  I  am  come  hither,  a  disappointed 
man,  flinging  aside  the  fragments  of  my  hopes,  and 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  151 

seeking  shelter  in  the  calm  retreat  which  you  are  so 
anxious  to  leave." 

"  I  thank  thee,  friend,"  rejoined  the  youth,  "  but  I  do 
not  mean  to  be  a  poet,  nor,*Heaven  be  praised  !  do  I  think 
Miriam  ever  made  a  varse  in  her  life.  So  we  need  not 
fear  thy  disappointments.  But,  Miriam,"  he  added, 
with  real  concern,  "  thee  knowest  that  the  elders  admit 
nobody  that  has  not  a  gift  to  be  useful.  Now,  what 
under  the  sun  can  they  do  with  this  poor  varse-maker  ?  " 

"  Nay,  Josiah,  do  not  thee  discourage  the  poor  man," 
said  the  girl,  in  all  simplicity  and  kindness.  "  Our 
hymns  are  very  rough,  and  perhaps  they  may  trust  him 
to  smooth  them." 

Without  noticing  this  hint  of  professional  employment, 
the  poet  turned  away,  and  gave  himself  up  to  a  sort  of 
vague  reverie,  which  he  called  thought.  Sometimes  he 
watched  the  moon,  pouring  a  silvery  liquid  on  the  clouds, 
through  which  it  slowly  melted  till  they  became  all 
bright;  then  he  saw  the  same  sweet  radiance  dancing  on 
the  leafy  trees  which  rustled  as  if  to  shake  it  off,  or 
sleeping  on  the  high  tops  of  hills,  or  hovering  down  in 
distant  valleys,  like  the  material  of  unshaped  dreams ; 
lastly,  he  looked  into  the  spring,  and  there  the  light  was 
mingling  with  the  water.  In  its  crystal  bosom,  too, 
beholding  all  heaven  reflected  there,  he  found  an  emblem 
of  a  pure  and  tranquil  breast.  He  listened  to  that  most 
ethereal  of  all  sounds,  the  song  of  crickets,  coming  in 
full  choir  upon  the  wind,  and  fancied  that,  if  moonlight 
could  be  heard,  it  would  sound  just  like  that.  Finally, 
he  took  a  draught  at  the  Shaker  spring,  and,  as  if  it 
were  the  true  Castalia,  was  forthwith  moved  to  com 
pose  a  lyric,  a  Farewell  to  his  Harp,  which  he  swore 


152 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 


should  be  its  closing  strain,  the  last  verse  that  an 
ungrateful  world  should  have  from  him.  This  effusion, 
with  two  or  three  other  little  pieces,  subsequently  written, 
he  took  the  first  opportunity  to  send,  by  one  of  the 
Shaker  brethren,  to  Concord,  where  they  were  published 
in  the  New  Hampshire  Patriot. 

Meantime,  another  of  the  Canterbury  pilgrims,  one  so 
different  from  the  poet  that  the  delicate  fancy  of  the 
latter  could  hardly  have  conceived  of  him,  began  to 
relate  his  sad  experience.  He  was  a  small  man,  of 
quick  and  unquiet  gestures,  about  fifty  years  old,  with  a 
narrow  forehead,  all  wrinkled  and  drawn  together.  He 
held  in  his  hand  a  pencil,  and  a  card  of  some  commis 
sion-merchant  in  foreign  parts,  on  the  back  of  which,  for 
there  was  light  enough  to  read  or  write  by,  he  seemed 
ready  to  figure  out  a  calculation. 

"  Young  man,"  said  he,  abruptly,  "  what  quantity  of 
land  do  the  Shakers  own  here,  in  Canterbury  ?  " 

"  That  is  more  than  I  can  tell  thee,  friend,"  answered 
Josiah,  "  but  it  is  a  very  rich  establishment,  and  for  a 
long  way  by  the  road-side  thee  may  guess  the  land  to 
be  ours,  by  the  neatness  of  the  fences." 

"  And  what  may  be  the  value  of  the  whole,"  continued 
the  stranger,  "  with  all  the  buildings  and  improvements, 
pretty  nearly,  in  round  numbers  ?  " 

"O,  a  monstrous  sum,  —  more  than  I  can  reckon," 
replied  the  young  Shaker. 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  the  pilgrim,  "  there  was  a  day,  and 
not  very  long  ago,  neither,  when  I  stood  at  my  counting- 
room  window,  and  watched  the  signal  flags  of  three  of 
my  own  ships  entering  the  harbor,  from  the  East  Indies, 
from  Liverpool,  and  from  up  the  Straits ;  and  I  would 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  153 

not  have  given  the  invoice  of  the  least  of  them  for  the 
title-deeds  of  this  whole  Shaker  settlement.  You  stare. 
Perhaps,  now,  you  won't  believe  that  I  could  have  put 
more  value  on  a  little  piece  of  paper,  no  bigger  than  the 
palm  of  your  hand,  than  all  these  solid  acres  of  grain, 
grass  and  pasture-land,  would  sell  for  ?  " 

"  I  won't  dispute  it,  friend,"  answered  Josiah,  "  but  I 
know  I  had  rather  have  fifty  acres  of  this  good  land  than 
a  whole  sheet  of  thy  paper." 

"  You  may  say  so  now,"  said  the  ruined  merchant, 
bitterly,  "  for  my  name  would  not  be  worth  the  paper  I 
should  write  it  on.  Of  course,  you  must  have  heard  of 
my  failure  ? " 

And  the  stranger  mentioned  his  name,  which,  however 
mighty  it  might  have  been  in  thUfcommercial  world,  the 
young  Shaker  had  never  heard  of  among  the  Canterbury 
hills. 

"  Not  heard  of  my  failure  !  "  exclaimed  the  merchant, 
considerably  piqued.  "  Why,,  it  was  spoken  of  on 
'Change  in  London,  and  from  Boston  to  New  Orleans 
men  trembled  in  their  shoes.  At  all  events,  I  did  fail, 
and  you  see  me  here  on  my  road  to  the  Shaker  village, 
where,  doubtless  (for  the  Shakers  are  a  shrewd  sect), 
they  will  have  a  due  respect  for  my  experience,  and 
give  me  the  management  of  the  trading  part  of  the  con 
cern,  in  which  case,  I  think  I  can  pledge  myself  to  double 
their  capital  in  four  or  five  years.  Turn  back  with  me, 
young  man;  for  though  you  will  never  meet  with  my 
good  luck,  you  can  hardly  escape  my  bad." 

"  I  will  not  turn  back  for  this,"  replied  Josiah,  calmly, 
'^any  more  than  for  the  advice  of  the  varse-maker, 
between  whom  and  thee,  friend,  I  see  a  sort  of  likeness, 


154  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

though  I  can't  justly  say  where  it  lies.  But  Miriam  and 
I  can  earn  our  daily  bread  among  the  world's  people,  as 
well  as  in  the  Shaker  village.  And  do  we  want  any 
thing  more,  Miriam  ? " 

"  Nothing  more,  Josiah,"  said  the  girl,  quietly. 

"  Yea,  Miriam,  and  daily  bread  for  some  other  little 
mouths,  if  God  send  them,"  observed  the  simple  Shaker 
lad. 

Miriam  did  not  reply,  but  looked  down  into  the  spring, 
where  she  encountered  the  image  of  her  own  pretty  face, 
blushing  within  the  prim  little  bonnet.  The  third  pil 
grim  now  took  up  the  conversation.  He  was  a  sunburnt 
countryman,  of  tall  frame  and  bony  strength,  on  whose 
rude  and  manly  face  there  appeared  a  darker,  more 
sullen  and  obstinate  despondency,  than  on  those  of  either 
the  poet  or  the  merchant. 

"  Well,  now,  youngster,"  he  began,  "  these  folks  have 
had  their  say,  so  I  '11  take  my  turn.  My  story  will  cut 
but  a  poor  figure  by  the  side  of  theirs  ;  for  I  never 
supposed  that  I  could  have  a  right  to  meat  and  drink, 
and  great  praise  besides,  only  for  tagging  rhymes 
together,  as  it  seems  this  man  does  ;  nor  ever  tried  to 
get  the  substance  of  hundreds  into  my  own  hands,  like 
the  trader  there.  When  I  was  about  of  your  years,  I 
married  me  a  wife,  — just  such  a  neat  and  pretty  young 
woman  as  Miriam,  if  that 's  her  name,  —  and  all  I  asked 
of  Providence  was  an  ordinary  blessing  on  the  sweat  of 
my  brow,  so  that  we  might  be  decent  and  comfortable, 
and  have  daily  bread  for  ourselves,  and  for  some  other 
little  mouths  triat  we  soon  had  to  feed.  We  had  no  very 
great  prospects  before  us  ;  but  I  never  wanted  to  be  idle  ; 


i 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  155 

and  I  thought  it  a  matter  of  course  that  the  Lord  would 
help  me,  because  I  was  willing  to  help  myself." 

"  And  did  n't  he  help  thee,  friend  ? "  demanded 
Josiah,  with  some  eagerness. 

"  No,"  said  the  yeoman,  sullenly ;  "  for  then  you 
would  not  have  seen  me  here.  I  have  labored  hard  for 
years ;  and  my  means  have  been  growing  narrower,  and 
my  living  poorer,  and  my  heart  colder  and  heavier,  all 
the  time  ;  till  at  last  I  could  bear  it  no  longer.  I  set 
myself  down  to  calculate  whether  I  had  best  go  on  the 
Oregon  expedition,  or  come  here  to  the  Shaker  village  ; 
but  I  had  not  hope  enough  left  in  me  to  begin  the  world 
over  again ;  and,  to  make  my  story  short,  here  I  am. 
And  now,  youngster,  take  my  advice,  and  turn  back ;  or 
else,  some  few  years  hence,  you  '11  have  to  climb  this 
hill,  with  as  heavy  a  heart  as  mine." 

This  simple  story  had  a  strong  effect  on  the  young 
fugitives.  The  misfortunes  of  the  poet  and  merchant 
had  won  little  sympathy  from  their  plain  good  sense  and 
unworldly  feelings,  qualities  which  made  them  such 
unprejudiced  and  inflexible  judges,  that  few  men  would 
have  chosen  to  take  the  opinion  of  this  youth  and 
maiden  as  to  the  wisdom  or  folly  of  their  pursuits.  But 
here  was  one  whose  simple  wishes  had  resembled  their 
own,  and  who,  after  efforts  which  almost  gave  him  a 
right  to  claim  success  from  fate,  had  failed  in  accom 
plishing  them. 

"  But  thy  wife,  friend  ?  "  exclaimed  the  young  man, 
"  What  became  of  the  pretty  girl,  like  Miriam  ?  O,  I 
am  afraid  she  is  dead !  " 

"  Yea,  poor  man,  she  must  be  dead,  —  she  and  the 
children,  too,"  sobbed  Miriam. 


156  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

The  female  pilgrim  had  been  leaning  over  the  spring, 
wherein  latterly  a  tear  or  two  might  have  been  seen  to 
fall,  and  form  its  little  circle  on  the  surface  of  the  water. 
She  now  looked  up,  disclosing  features  still  comely,  but 
which  had  acquired  an  expression  of  fretfulness,  in  the 
same  long  course  of  evil  fortune  that  had  thrown  a 
sullen  gloom  over  the  temper  of  the  unprosperous  yeo 
man. 

"  I  am  his  wife,"  said  she,  a  shade  of  irritability  just 
perceptible  in  the  sadness  of  her  tone.  "  These  poor 
little  things,  asleep  on  the  ground,  are  two  of  our 
children.  We  had  two  more,  but  God  has  provided 
better  for  them  than  we  could,  by  taking  them  to  him 
self." 

"  And  what  would  thee  advise  Josiah  and  me  to  do?  " 
asked  Miriam,  this  being  the  first  question  which  she 
had  put  to  either  of  the  strangers. 

"  'T  is  a  thing  almost  against  nature  for  a  woman  to 
try  to  part  true  lovers,"  answered  the  yeoman's  wife, 
after  a  pause  ;  "  but  I  '11  speak  as  truly  to  you  as  if  these 
were  my  dying  words.  Though  my  husband  told  you 
some  of  our  troubles,  he  didn't  mention  the  greatest,  and 
that  which  makes  all  the  rest  so  hard  to  bear.  If  you  and 
your  sweetheart  marry,  you  '11  be  kind  and  pleasant  to 
each  other  for  a  year  or  two,  and  while  that 's  the  case, 
you  never  will  repent ;  but,  by  and  by,  he  '11  grow 
gloomy,  rough,  and  hard  to  please,  and  you  '11  be  peevish, 
and  full  of  little  angry  fits,  and  apt  to  be  complaining  by 
the  fireside,  when  he  comes  to  rest  himself  from  his 
troubles  out  of  doors  ;  so  your  love  will  wear  ,away  by 
little  and  little,  and  leave  you  miserable  at  last.  It  has 


THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS.  157 

been  so  with  us  ;  and  yet  my  husband  and  I  were  true 
lovers  once,  if  ever  two  young  folks  were." 

As  she  ceased,  the  yeoman  and  his  wife  exchanged  a 
glance,  in  which  there  was  more  and  warmer  affection 
than  they  had  supposed  to  have  escaped  the  frost  of  a 
wintry  fate,  in  either  of  their  breasts.  At  that  moment, 
when  they  stood  on  the  utmost  verge  of  married  life,  one 
word  fitly  spoken,  or  perhaps  one  peculiar  look,  had  they 
had  mutual  confidence  enough  to  reciprocate  it,  might 
have  renewed  all  their  old  feelings,  and  sent  them  back, 
resolved  to  sustain  each  other  amid  the  struggles  of  the 
world.  But  the  crisis  passed,  and  never  came  again.  Just 
then,  also,  the  children,  roused  by  their  mother's  voice, 
looked  up,  and  added  their  wailing  accents  to  the  testi 
mony  borne  by  all  the  Canterbury  pilgrims  against  the 
world  from  which  they  fled. 

"  We  are  tired  and  hungry !  "  cried  they.  "  Is  it  far  to 
the  Shaker  village  ?  " 

The  Shaker  youth  and  maiden  looked  mournfully  into 
each  other's  eyes.  They  had  but  stepped  across  the 
threshold  of  their  homes,  when  lo  !  the  dark  array  of 
cares  and  sorrows  that  rose  up  to  warn  them  back.  The 
varied  narratives  of  the  strangers  had  arranged  them 
selves  into  a  parable  ;  they  seemed  not  merely  instances 
of  woful  fate  that  had  befallen  others,  but  shadowy 
omens  of  disappointed  hope,  and  unavailing  toil,  domes 
tic  grief,  and  estranged  affection,  that  would  cloud  the 
onward  path  of  these  poor  fugitives."  But  after  one 
instant's  hesitation,  they  opened  their  arms,  and  sealed 
their  resolve  with  as  pure  and  fond  an  embrace  as  ever 
youthful  love  had  hallowed. 

"  We  will   not   go   back,"   said  they.     "  The  world 


158  THE    CANTERBURY    PILGRIMS. 

never  can  be  dark  to  us,  for  we  will  always  love  one 
another." 

Then  the  Canterbury  pilgrims  went  up  the  hill,  while 
the  poet  chanted  a  drear  and  desperate  stanza  of  the 
Farewell  to  his  Harp,  fitting  music  for  that  melancholy 
band.  They  sought  a  home  where  all  former  ties  of 
nature  or  society  would  be  sundered,  and  all  old  distinc 
tions  levelled,  and  a  cold  and  passionless  security  be 
substituted  for  mortal  hope  and  fear,  as  in  that  other 
refuge  of  the  world's  weary  outcasts,  the  grave.  The 
lovers  drank  at  the  Shaker  spring,  and  then,  with 
chastened  hopes,  but  more  confiding  affections,  went  on 
to  mingle  in  an  untried  life. 


f 


.4 


OLD    NEWS. 


HERE  is  a  volume  of  what  were  once  newspapers, 
each  on  a  small  half-sheet,  yellow  and  time-stained,  of 
a  coarse  fabric,  and  imprinted  with  a  rude  old  type. 
Their  aspect  conveys  a  singular  impression  of  antiquity, 
in  a  species  of  literature  which  we  are  accustomed  to 
consider  as  connected  only  with  the  present  moment. 
Ephemeral  as  they  were  intended  and  supposed  to  be, 
they  have  long  outlived  the  printer  and  his  whole  sub 
scription-list,  and  have  proved  more  durable,  as  to  their 
physical  existence,  than  most  of  the  timber,  bricks,  and 
stone,  of  the  town  where  they  were  issued.  These  are 
but  the  least  of  their  triumphs.  The  government, 
the  interests,  the  opinions,  in  short,  all  the  moral  cir 
cumstances  that  were  contemporary  with  their  publica 
tion,  have  passed  away,  and  left  no  better  record  of  what 
they  were  than  may  be  found  in  these  frail  leaves. 
Happy  are  the  editors  of  newspapers !  Their  produc 
tions  excel  all  others  *  in  immediate  popularity,  and  are 
certain  to  acquire  another  sort  of  value  with  the  lapse  of 
time.  They  scatter  their  leaves  to  the  wind,  as  the 
sybil  did,  and  posterity  collects  them,  to  be  treasured  up 
among  the  best  materials  of  its  wisdom.  With  hasty 
pens  they  write  for  immortality. 


160  OLD    NEWS. 

It  is  pleasant  to  take  one  of  these  little  dingy  half- 
sheets  between  the  thumb  and  finger,  and  picture  forth 
the  personage  who,  above  ninety  years  ago,  held  it,  wet 
from  the  press,  and  steaming,  before  the  fire.  Many  of 
the  numbers  bear  the  name  of  an  old  colonial  dignitary. 
There  he  sits,  a  major,  a  member  of  the  council,  and  a 
weighty  merchant,  in  his  high-backed  arm-chair,  wear 
ing  a  solemn  wig  and  grave  attire,  such  as  befits  his 
imposing  gravity  of  mien,  and  displaying  but  little 
finery,  except  a  huge  pair  of  silver  shoe-buckles,  curi 
ously  carved.  Observe  the  awful  reverence  of  his  vis 
age,  as  he  reads  His  Majesty's  most  gracious  speech; 
and  the  deliberate  wisdom  with  which  he  ponders  over 
some  paragraph  of  provincial  politics,  and  the  keener 
intelligence  with  which  he  glances  at  the  ship-news  and 
commercial  advertisements.  Observe,  and  smile  !  He 
may  have  been  a  wise  man  in  his  day ;  but,  to  us,  the 
wisdom  of  the  politician  appears  like  folly,  because  we 
can  compare  its  prognostics  with  actual  results;  and  the 
old  merchant  seems  to  have  busied  himself  about  vani 
ties,  because  we  know  that  the  expected  ships  have  been 
lost  at  sea,  or  mouldered  at  the  wharves ;  that  his 
imported  broadcloths  were  long  ago  worn  to  tatters,  and 
his  cargoes  of  wine  quaffed  to  the  lees ;  and  that  the 
most  precious  leaves  of  his  ledger  have  become  waste- 
paper.  Yet,  his  avocations  were  not  so  vain  as  our 
philosophic  moralizing.  In  this  world,  we  are  the  things 
of  a  moment,  and  are  made  to  pursue  momentary  things, 
with  here  and  there  a  thought  that  stretches  mistily 
towards  eternity,  and  perhaps  may  endure  as  long.  All 
philosophy  that  would  abstract  mankind  from  the  pres 
ent  is  no  more  than  words. 


OLD    NEWS.  161 

The  first  pages  of  most  of  these  old  papers  are  as 
soporific  as  a  bed  of  poppies.  Here  we  have  an  erudite 
clergyman,  or  perhaps  a  Cambridge  professor,  occupying 
several  successive  weeks  with  a  criticism  on  Tate  and 
Brady,  as  compared  with  the  New  England  version  of 
the  Psalms.  Of  course,  the  preference  is  given  to  the 
native  article.  Here  are  doctors  disagreeing  about  the 
treatment  of  a  putrid  fever  then  prevalent,  and  black 
guarding  each  other  with  a  characteristic  virulence  that 
renders  the  controversy  not  altogether  unreadable.  Here 
are  President  Wigglesworth  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Colman, 
endeavoring  to  raise  a  fund  for  the  support  of  missiona 
ries  among  the  Indians  of  Massachusetts  Bay.  Easy 
would  be  the  duties  of  such  a  mission  now !  Here  — 
for  there  is  nothing  new  under  the  sun  —  are  frequent 
complaints  of  the  disordered  state  of  the  currency,  and 
the  project  of  a  bank  with  a  capital  of  five  hundred 
thousand  pounds,  secured  on  lands.  Here  are  literary 
essays,  from  the  Gentleman's  Magazine;  and  squibs 
against  the  Pretender,  from  the  London  newspapers. 
And  here,  occasionally,  are  specimens  of  New  England 
humor,  laboriously  light  and  lamentably  mirthful,  as  if 
some  very  sober  person,  in  his  zeal  to  be  merry,  were 
dancing  a  jig  to  the  tune  of  a  funeral-psalm.  All  this  is 
wearisome,  and  we  must  turn  the  leaf. 

There  is  a  good  deal  of  amusement,  and  some  profit, 
in  the  perusal  of  those  little  items  which  characterize 
the  manners  and  circumstances  of  the  country.  New 
England  was  then  in  a  state  incomparably  more  pictur 
esque  than  at  present,  or  than  it  has  been  within  the 
memory  of  man ;  there  being,  as  yet,  only  a  narrow 
strip  of  civilization  along  the  edge  of  a  vast  forest,  peo- 


162  OLD    NEWS. 

pled  with  enough  of  its  original  race  to  contrast  the 
savage  life  with  the  old  customs  of  another  world.  The 
white  population,  also,  was  diversified  by  the  influx  of 
all  sorts  of  expatriated  vagabonds,  and  by  the  continual 
importation  of  bond-servants  from  Ireland  and  elsewhere, 
so  that  there  was  a  wild  and  unsettled  multitude,  form 
ing  a  strong  minority  to  the  sober  descendants  of  the 
Puritans.  Then,  there  were  the  slaves,  contributing 
their  dark  shade  to  the  picture  of  society.  The  conse 
quence  of  all  this  was  a  great  variety  and  singularity  of 
action  and  incident,  many  instances  of  which  might  be 
selected  from  these  columns,  where  they  are  told  with  a 
simplicity  and  quaintness  of  style  that  bring  the  striking 
points  into  very  strong  relief.  It  is  natural  to  suppose, 
too,  that  these  circumstances  affected  the  body  of  the 
people,  and  made  their  course  of  life  generally  less 
regular  than  that  of  their  descendants.  There  is  no 
evidence  that  the  moral  standard  was  higher  then  than 
now ;  or,  indeed,  that  morality  was  so  well  defined  as  it 
has  since  become.  There  seem  to  have  been  quite  as 
many  frauds  and  robberies,  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  honest  deeds ;  there  were  murders,  in  hot-blood  and 
in  malice ;  and  bloody  quarrels  over  liquor.  Some  of  our 
fathers  also  appear  to  have  been  yoked  to  unfaithful 
wives,  if  we  may  trust  the  frequent  notices  of  elope 
ments  from  bed  and  board.  The  pillory,  the  whipping 
post,  the  prison,  and  the  gallows,  each  had  their  use  in 
those  old  times ;  and,  in  short,  as  often  as  our  imagina 
tion  lives  in  the  past,  we  find  it  a  ruder  and  rougher  age 
than  our  own,  with  hardly  any  perceptible  advantages, 
and  much  that  gave  life  a  gloomier  tinge. 

In  vain  we  endeavor  to  throw  a  sunny  and  joyous  air 


OLD    NEWS.  163 

over  our  picture  of  this  period ;  nothing  passes  before  our 
fancy  but  a  crowd  of  sad-visaged  people,  moving  duskily 
through  a  dull  gray  atmosphere.  It  is  certain  that  win 
ter  rushed  upon  them  with  fiercer  storms  than  now, 
blocking  up  the  narrow  forest-paths,  and  overwhelming 
the  roads  along  the  sea-coast  with  mountain  snow 
drifts  ;  so  that  weeks  elapsed  before  the  newspaper  could 
announce  how  many  travellers  had  perished,  or  what 
wrecks  had  strewn  the  shore.  The  cold  was  more 
piercing  then,  and  lingered  further  into  the  spring,  mak 
ing  the  chimney-corner  a  comfortable  seat  till  long  past 
May-day.  By  the  number  of  such  accidents  on  record, 
we  might  suppose  that  the  thunder-stone,  as  they  termed 
it,  fell  oftener  and  deadlier,  on  steeples,  dwellings,  and 
unsheltered  wretches.  In  fine,  our  fathers  bore  the 
brunt  of  more  raging  and  pitiless  elements  than  we. 
There  were  forebodings,  also,  of  a  more  fearful  tempest 
than  those  of  the  elements.  At  two  or  three  dates,  we 
have  stories  of  drums,  trumpets,  and  all  sorts  of  martial 
music,  passing  athwart  the  midnight  sky,  accompanied 
with  the  roar  of  cannon  and  rattle  of  musketry,  prophetic 
echoes  of  the  sounds  that  were  soon'  to  shake  the  land. 
Besides  these  airy  prognostics,  there  were  rumors  of 
French  fleets  on  the  coast,  and  of  the  march  of  French 
and  Indians  through  the  wilderness,  along  the  borders 
of  the  settlements.  The  country  was  saddened,  more 
over,  with  grievous  sickness.  The  small-pox  raged  in 
many  of  the  towns,  and  seems,  though  so  familiar  a 
scourge,  to  have  been  regarded  with  as  much  affright 
as  that  which  drove  the  throng  from  Wall-street  and 
Broadway  at  the  approach  of  a  new  pestilence.  There 
were  autumnal  fevers  too,  and  a  contagious  and  destruc- 
11 


164  OLD    NEWS. 

live  throat-distemper  —  diseases  unwritten  in  medical 
books.  The  dark  superstition  of  former  days  had  not 
yet  been  so  far  dispelled  as  not  to  heighten  the  gloom 
of  the  present  times.  There  is  an  advertisement,  indeed, 
by  a  committee  of  the  Legislature,  calling  for  information 
as  to  the  circumstances  of  sufferers  in  the  "late  calamity 
of  1692,"  with  a  view  to  reparation  for  their  losses  and 
misfortunes.  But  the  tenderness  with  which,  after  above 
forty  years,  it  was  thought  expedient  to  allude  to  the 
witchcraft  delusion,  indicates  a  good  deal  of  lingering 
error,  as  well  as  the  advance  of  more  enlightened  opin 
ions.  The  rigid  hand  of  Puritanism  might  yet  be  felt 
upon  the  reins  of  government,  while  some  of  the  ordi 
nances  intimate  a  disorderly  spirit  on  the  part  of  the 
people.  The  Suffolk  justices,  after  a  preamble  that 
great  disturbances  have  been  committed  by  persons 
entering  town  and  leaving  it  in  coaches,  chaises,  ca 
lashes,  and  other  wheel-carriages,  on  the  evening  before 
the  Sabbath,  give  notice  that  a  watch  will  hereafter  be 
set  at  the  "  fortification-gate,"  to  prevent  these  outrages. 
It  is  amusing  to  see  Boston  assuming  the  aspect  of  a 
walled  city,  guarded,  probably,  by  a  detachment  of 
church-members,  with  a  deacon  at  their  head.  Gov 
ernor  Belcher  makes  proclamation  against  certain  "loose 
and  dissolute  people "  who  have  been  wont  to  stop  pas 
sengers  in  the  streets,  on  the  Fifth  of  November,  "  other 
wise  called  Pope's  Day,"  and  levy  contributions  for  the 
building  of  bonfires.  In  this  instance,  the  populace  are 
more  puritanic  than  the  magistrate. 

The  elaborate  solemnities  of  funerals  were  in  accord 
ance  with  the  sombre  character  of  the  times.  In  cases 
of  ordinary  death,  the  printer  seldom  fails  to  notice  that 


OLD   NEWS.  165 

the  corpse  was  "very  decently  interred."  But  when 
some  mightier  mortal  has  yielded  to  his  fate,  the  decease 
of  the  "  worshipful "  such-a-one  is  announced,  with  all 
his  titles  of  deacon,  justice,  counsellor,  and  colonel;  then 
follows  an  heraldic  sketch  of  his  honorable  ancestors, 
and  lastly  an  account  of  the  black  pomp  of  his  funeral, 
and  the  liberal  expenditure  of  scarfs,  gloves,  and  mourn 
ing-rings.  The  burial  train  glides  slowly  before  us,  as 
we  have  seen  it  represented  in  the  wood-cuts  of  that  day, 
the  coffin,  and  the  bearers,  and  the  lamentable  friends, 
trailing  their  long  black  garments,  while  grim  death,  a 
most  misshapen  skeleton,  with  all  kinds  of  doleful  em 
blems,  stalks  hideously  in  front.  There  was  a  coach- 
maker  at  this  period,  one  John  Lucas,  who  seems  to 
have  gained  the  chief  of  his  living  by  letting  out  a  sable 
coach  to  funerals. 

It  would  not  be  fair,  however,  to  leave  quite  so  dismal 
an  impression  on  the  reader's  mind;  nor  should  it  be 
forgotten  that  happiness  may  walk  soberly  in  dark  attire, 
as  well  as  dance  lightsomely  in  a  gala-dress.  And  this 
reminds  us  that  there  is  an  incidental  notice  of  the 
"dancing-school  near  the  Orange-Tree,"  -whence  we 
may  infer  that  the  saltatory  art  was  occasionally  prac 
tised,  though  perhaps  chastened  into  a  characteristic 
gravity  of  movement.  This  pastime  was  probably  con 
fined  to  the  aristocratic  circle,  of  which  the  royal  gov 
ernor  was  the  centre.  But  we  are  scandalized  at  the 
attempt  of  Jonathan  Furness  to  introduce  a  more  repre 
hensible  amusement:  he  challenges  the  whole  country 
to  match  his  black  gelding  in  a  race  for  a  hundred 
pounds,  to  be  decided  on  Metonomy  Common  or  Chelsea 
Beach.  Nothing  as  to  the  manners  of  the  times  can  be 


166  OLD    NEWS. 

inferred  from  this  freak  of  an  individual.  There  were 
no  daily  and  continual  opportunities  of  being  merry ;  but 
sometimes  the  people  rejoiced,  in  their  own  peculiar 
fashion,  oftener  with  a  calm,  religious  smile  than  with  a 
broad  laugh,  as  when  they  feasted,  like  one  great  family, 
at  Thanksgiving  time,  or  indulged  a  livelier  mirth 
throughout  the  pleasant  days  of  Election-week.  This 
latter  was  the  true  holiday-season  of  New  England. 
Military  musters  were  too  seriously  important  in  that 
warlike  time  to  be  classed  among  amusements ;  but  they 
stirred  up  and  enlivened  the  public  mind,  and  were  occa 
sions  of  solemn  festival  to  the  governor  and  great  men 
of  the  province,  at  the  expense  of  the  field-officers.  The 
Revolution  blotted  a  feast-day  out  of  our  calendar ;  for 
the  anniversary  of  the  king's  birth  appears  to  have 
been  celebrated  with  most  imposing  pomp,  by  salutes 
from  Castle  William,  a  military  parade,  a  grand  dinner 
at  the  town-house,  and  a  brilliant  illumination  in  the 
evening.  There  was  nothing  forced  nor  feigned  in 
these  testimonials  of  loyalty  to  George  the  Second.  So 
long  as  they  dreaded  the  reestablishment  of  a  popish 
dynasty,  the  people  were  fervent  for  the  house  of  Han 
over:  and,  besides,  the  immediate  magistracy  of  the 
country  was  a  barrier  between  the  monarch  and  the 
occasional  discontents  of  ,the  colonies ;  the  waves  of 
faction  sometimes  reached  the  governor's  chair,  but 
never  swelled  against  the  throne.  Thus,  until  oppres 
sion  was  felt  to  proceed  from  the  king's  own  hand,  New 
England  rejoiced  with  her  whole  heart  on  His  Majesty's 
birth-day. 

But  the  slaves,  we  suspect,  were  the  merriest  part  of 
the  population,  since  it  was  their  gift  to  be  merry  in  the 


OLD    NEWS.  167 

worst  of  circumstances ;  and  they  endured,  compara 
tively,  few  hardships,  under  the  domestic  sway  of  our 
fathers.  There  seems  to  have  been  a  great  trade  in 
these  human  commodities.  No  advertisements  are  more 
frequent  than  those  of  "  a  negro  fellow,  fit  for  almost  any 
household  work;"  "a  negro  woman,  honest,  healthy  and 
capable;"  "a  young  negro  wench,  of  many  desirable 
qualities ;"  "  a  negro  man,  very  fit  for  a  taylor."  We 
know  not  in  what  this  natural  fitness  for  a  tailor  con 
sisted,  unless  it  were  some  peculiarity  of  conformation 
that  enabled  him  to  sit  cross-legged.  When  the  slaves 
of  a  family  were  inconveniently  prolific,  —  it  being  not 
quite  orthodox  to  drown  the  superfluous  offspring,  like  a 
litter  of  kittens,  —  notice  was  promulgated  of  "  a  negro 
child  to  be  given  away."  Sometimes  the  slaves  assumed 
the  property  of  their  own  persons,  and  made  their  escape: 
among  many  such  instances,  the  governor  raises  a  hue- 
and-cry  after  his  negro  Juba.  But,  without  venturing  a 
word  in  extenuation  of  the  general  system,  we  confess 
our  opinion  that  Caesar,  Pompey,  Scipio,  and  all  such 
great  Roman  namesakes,  would  have  been  better  advised 
had  they  staid  at  home,  foddering  the  cattle,  cleaning 
dishes,  —  in  fine,  performing  their  moderate  share  of  the 
labors  of  life,  without  being  harassed  by  its  cares.  The 
sable  inmates  of  the  mansion  were  not  excluded  from 
the  domestic  affections:  in  families  of  middling  rank, 
they  had  their  places  at  the  board ;  and  when  the  circle 
closed  round  the  evening  hearth,  its  blaze  glowed  on 
their  dark  shining  faces,  intermixed  familiarly  with  their 
master's  children.  It  must  have  contributed  to  reconcile 
them  to  their  lot,  that  they  saw  white  men  and  women 
imported  from  Europe  as  they  had  been  from  Africa, 


168  OLD    NEWS. 

and  sold,  though  only  for  a  term  of  years,  yet  as  actual 
slaves  to  the  highest  bidder.  Slave  labor  being  but  a 
small  part  of  the  industry  of  the  country,  it  did  not 
change  the  character  of  the  people ;  the  latter,  on  the 
contrary,  modified  and  softened  the  institution,  making 
it  a  patriarchal,  and  almost  a  beautiful,  peculiarity  of 
the  times. 

Ah !  We  had  forgotten  the  good  old  merchant,  over 
whose  shoulder  we  were  peeping,  while  he  read  the 
newspaper.  Let  us  now  suppose  him  putting  on  his 
three-cornered  gold-laced  hat,  grasping  his  cane,  with  a 
head  inlaid  of  ebony  and  mother-of-pearl,  and  setting 
forth,  through  the  crooked  streets  of  Boston,  on  various 
errands,  suggested  by  the  advertisements  of  the  day. 
Thus  he  communes  with  himself :  I  must  be  mindful, 
says  he,  to  call  at  Captain  Scut's,  in  Creek-lane,  and 
examine  his  rich  velvet,  whether  it  be  fit  for  my  apparel 
on  Election-day,  —  that  I  may  wear  a  stately  aspect  in 
presence  of  the  governor  and  my  brethren  of  the  council. 
I  will  look  in,  also,  at  the  shop  of  Michael  Cario,  the 
jeweller :  he  has  silver  buckles  of  a  new  fashion ;  and 
mine  have  lasted  me  some  half-score  years.  My  fair 
daughter  Miriam  shall  have  an  apron  of  gold  brocade, 
and  a  velvet  mask,  —  though  it  would  be  a  pity  the 
wench  should  hide  her  comely  visage  ;  and  also  a  French 
cap,  from  Robert  Jenkinsr,  on  the  north  side  of  the  town- 
house.  He  hath  beads,  too,  and  ear-rings,  and  neck 
laces,  of  all  sorts ;  these  are  but  vanities  —  nevertheless, 
they  would  please  the  silly  maiden  well.  My  dame 
desireth  another  female  in  the  kitchen;  wherefore,  I 
must  inspect  the  lot  of  Irish  lasses,  for  sale  by  Samuel 
Waldo,  aboard  the  schooner  Endeavor ;  as  also  the  likely 


OLD    NEWS.  169 

negro  wench,  at  Captain  Bulfinch's.  It  were  not  amiss 
that  I  took  my  daughter  Miriam  to  see  the  royal  wax 
work,  near  the  town-dock,  that  she  may  learn  to  honor 
our  most  gracious  King  and  Queen,  and  their  royal  pro 
geny,  even  in  their  waxen  images ;  not  that  I  would 
approve  of  image-worship.  The  camel,  too,  that  strange 
beast  from  Africa,  with  two  great  humps,  to  be  seen  near 
the  common ;  methinks  I  would  fain  go  thither,  and  see 
how  the  old  patriarchs  were  wont  to  ride.  I  will  tarry 
a  while  in  Queen-street,  at  the  book-store  of  my  good 
friends  Kneeland  &  Green,  and  purchase  Doctor  Col- 
man's  new  sermon,  and  the  volume  of  discourses  by  Mr. 
Henry  Flynt ;  and  look  over  the  controversy  on  baptism, 
between  the  Keverend  Peter  Clarke  and  an  unknown 
adversary ;  and  see  whether  this  George  Whitefield  be 
as  great  in  print  as  he  is  famed  to  be  in  the  pulpit.  By 
that  time,  the  auction  will  have  commenced  at  the  Royal 
Exchange,  in  King-street.  Moreover,  I  must  look  to  the 
disposal  of  my  last  cargo  of  West  India  rum  and  musco 
vado  sugar ;  and  also  the  lot  of  choice  Cheshire  cheese, 
lest  it  grow  mouldy.  It  were  well  that  I  ordered  a  cask 
of  good  English  beer,  at  the  lower  end  of  Milk-street, 
Then  am  I  to  speak  with  certain  dealers  about  the  lot  of 
stout  old  Vidonia,  rich  Canary,  and  Oporto  wines,  which 
I  have  now  lying  in  the 'cellar  of  the  Old  South  meeting 
house.  But,  a  pipe  or  two  of  the  rich  Canary  shall  be 
reserved,  that  it  may  grow  mellow  in  mine  own  wine- 
cellar,  and  gladden  my  heart  when  it  begins  to  droop 
with  old  age. 

Provident  old  gentleman !  But,  was  he  mindful  of 
his  sepulchre  ?  Did  he  bethink  him  to  call  at  the  work- 
ehop  of  Timothy  Sheaffe,  in  Cold-lane,  and  select  such 


170  OLD    NEWS. 

a  grave-stone  as  would  best  please  him  ?  There  wrought 
the  man  whose  handiwork,  or  that  of  his  fellow-crafts 
men,  was  ultimately  in  demand  by  all  the  busy  multi 
tude  who  have  left  a  record  of  their  earthly  toil  in  these 
old  time-stained  papers.  And  now,  as  we  turn  over  the 
volume,  we  seem  to  be  wandering  among  the  mossy 
stones  of  a  burial-ground. 


II.       THE    OLD   FRENCH   WAR. 

AT  a  period  about  twenty  years  subsequent  to  that  of 
our  former  sketch,  we  again  attempt  a  delineation  of 
some  of  the  characteristics  of  life  and  manners  in  New 
England.  Our  text-book,  as  before,  is  a  file  of  antique 
newspapers.  The  volume  which  serves  us  for  a  writing- 
desk  is  a  folio  of  larger  dimensions  than  the  one  before 
described ;  and  the  papers  are  generally  printed  on  a 
whole  sheet,  sometimes  with  a  supplemental  leaf  of  news 
and  advertisements.  They  have  a  venerable  appearance, 
being  overspread  with  the  duskiness  of  more  than  seventy 
years,  and  discolored,  here  and  there,  with  the  deeper 
stains  of  some  liquid,  as  if  the  contents  of  a  wine-glass 
had  long  since  been  splashed  upon  the  page.  Still,  the 
old  book  conveys  an  impression  that,  when  the  separate 
numbers  were  flying  about  town,  in  the  first  day  or  two 
of  their  respective  existences,  they  might  have  been  fit 
reading  for  very  stylish  people.  Such  newspapers  could 
have  been  issued  nowhere  but  in  a  metropolis  the  centre, 
not  only  of  public  and  private  affairs,  but  of  fashion  and 


OLD   NEWS.  171 

gayety.  Without  any  discredit  to  the  colonial  press,  these 
might  have  been,  and  probably  were,  spread  out  on  the 
tables  of  the  British  coffee-house,  in  King-street,  for  the 
perusal  of  the  throng  of  officers  who  then  drank  their 
wine  at  that  celebrated  establishment.  To  interest  these 
military  gentlemen,  there  were  bulletins  of  the  war 
between  Prussia  and  Austria ;  between  England  and 
France,  on  the  old  battle-plains  of  Flanders ;  and  between 
the  same  antagonists,  in  the  newer  fields  of  the  East 
Indies,  —  and  in  our  own  trackless  woods,  where  white 
men  never  trod  until  they  came  to  fight  there.  Or, 
the  travelled  American,  the  petit-maitre  of  the  colo 
nies,  —  the  ape  of  London  foppery,  as  the  newspaper 
was  the  semblance  of  the  London  journals, — he,  with 
his  gray  powdered  periwig,  his  embroidered  coat,  lace 
ruffles,  and  glossy  silk  stockings.,  golden-clocked,  —  his 
buckles,  of  glittering  paste,  at  knee-band  and  shoe-strap, 
—  his  scented  handkerchief,  and  chapeau  beneath  his 
ann, —  even  such  a  dainty  figure  need  not  have  disdained 
to  glance  at  these  old  yellow  pages,  while  they  were  the 
mirror  of  passing  times.  For  his  amusement,  there  were 
essays  of  wit  and  humor,  the  light  literature  of  the  day, 
which,  for  breadth  and  license,  might  have  proceeded 
from  the  pen  of  Fielding  or  Smollet;  while,  in  other 
columns,  he  would  delight  his  imagination  with  the 
enumerated  items  of  all  sorts  of  finery,  and  with  the 
rival  advertisements  of  half  a  dozen  peruke-makers.  In 
short,  newer  manners  and  customs  had  almost  entirely 
superseded  those  of  the  Puritans,  even  in  their  own  city 
of  refuge. 

It  was  natural  that,  with  the  lapse  of  time  and  increase 
of  wealth  and  population,  the  peculiarities  of  the  early 


172  OLD   NEWS. 

settlers  should  have  waxed  fainter  and  fainter  through 
the  generations  of  their  descendants,  who  also  had  been 
alloyed  by  a  continual  accession  of  emigrants  from  many 
countries  and  of  all  characters.  It  tended  to  assimilate 
the  colonial  manners  to  those  of  the  mother  country, 
'  that  the  commercial  intercourse  was  great,  and  that  the 
merchants  often  went  thither  in  their  own  ships.  Indeed, 
almost  every  man  of  adequate  fortune  felt  a  yearning 
desire,  and  even  judged  it  a  filial  duty,  at  least  once  in 
his  life,  to  visit  the  home  of  his  ancestors.  They  still 
called  it  their  own  home,  as  if  New  England  were  to 
them,  what  many  of  the  old  Puritans  had  considered  it, 
not  a  permanent  abiding-place,  but  merely  a  lodge  in 
the  wilderness,  until  the  trouble  of  the  times  should  be 
passed.  The  example  of  the  royal  governors  must  have 
had  much  influence  on  the  manners  of  the  colonists  ;  for 
these  rulers  assumed  a  degree  of  state  and  splendor 
which  had  never  been  practised  by  their  predecessors, 
who  differed  in  nothing  from  republican  chief-magistrates, 
under  the  old  charter.  The  officers  of  the  crown,  the 
public  characters  in  the  interest  of  the  administration, 
and  the  gentlemen  of  wealth  and  good  descent,  generally 
noted  for  their  loyalty,  would  constitute  a  dignified  circle, 
with  the  governor  in  the  centre,  bearing  a  very  passable 
resemblance  to  a  court.  Their  ideas,  their  habits,  their 
code  of  courtesy,  and  their  dress,  would  have  all  the 
fresh  glitter  of  fashions  immediately  derived  from  the 
fountain-head,  in  England.  To  prevent  their  modes  of 
life  from  becoming  the  standard  with  all  who  had  the 
ability  to  imitate  them,  there  was  no  longer  an  undue 
severity  of  religion,  nor  as  yet  any  disaffection  to  British 
supremacy,  nor  democratic  prejudices  against  pomp. 


OLD   NEWS.  173 

Thus,  while  the  colonies  were  attaining  that  strength 
which  was  soon  to  render  them  an  independent  republic, 
it  might  have  been  supposed  that  the  wealthier  classes 
were  growing  into  an  aristocracy,  and  ripening  for 
hereditary  rank,  while  the  poor  were  to  be  stationary  in 
their  abasement,  and  the  country,  perhaps,  to  be  a  sister 
monarchy  with  England.  Such,  doubtless,  were  the 
plausible  conjectures  deduced  from  the  superficial  phe 
nomena  of  our  connection  with  a  monarchical  government, 
until  the  prospective  nobility  were  levelled  with  the  mob, 
by  the  mere  gathering  of  winds  that  preceded  the  storm 
of  the  Revolution.  The  portents  of  that  storm  were  not 
yet  visible  in  the  air.  A  true  picture  of  society,  there 
fore,  would  have  the  rich  effect  produced  by  distinctions 
of  rank  that  seemed  permanent,  and  by  appropriate  habits 
of  splendor  on  the  part  of  the  gentry. 

The  people  a.t  large  had  been  somewhat  changed  in 
character,  since  the  period  of  our  last  sketch,  by  their 
great  exploit,  the  conquest  of  Louisburg.  After  that 
event,  the  New  Englanders  never  settled  into  precisely 
the  same  quiet  race  which  all  the  world  had  imagined 
them  to  be.  They  had  done  a  deed  of  history,  and  were 
anxious  to  add  new  ones  to  the  record.  They  had 
proved  themselves  powerful  enough  to  influence  the 
result  of  a  war,  and  were  thenceforth  called  upon,  and 
willingly  consented,  to  join  their  strength  against  the 
enemies  of  England ;  on  those  fields,  at  least,  where 
victory  would  redound  to  their  peculiar  advantage.  And 
now,  in  the  heat  of  the  Old  French  War,  they  might  well 
be  termed  a  martial  people.  Every  man  was  a  soldier, 
or  the  father  or  brother  of  a  soldier;  and  the  whole  land 
literally  echoed  with  the  roll  of  the  drum,  either  beating 


174  OLD    NEWS. 

up  for  recruits  among  the  towns  and  villages,  or  striking 
the  march  towards  the  frontiers.  Besides  the  provincial 
troops,  there  were  twenty-three  British  regiments  in  the 
northern  colonies.  The  country  has  never  known  a 
period  of  such  excitement  and  warlike  life,  except  during 
the  Revolution  —  perhaps  scarcely  then ;  for  that  was  a 
lingering  war,  and  this  a  stirring  and  eventful  one. 

One  would  think  that  no  very  wonderful  talent  was 
requisite  for  an  historical  novel,  when  the  rough  and 
hurried  paragraphs  of  these  newspapers  can  recall  the 
past  so  magically.  We  seem  to  be  waiting  in  the  street 
for  the  arrival  of  the  post-rider  —  who  is  seldom  more 
than  twelve  hours  beyond  his  time  —  with  letters,  by 
way  of  Albany,  from  the  various  departments  of  the 
army.  Or,  we  may  fancy  ourselves  in  the  circle  of  lis 
teners,  all  with  necks  stretched  out  towards  an  old 
gentleman  in  the  centre,  who  deliberately  puts  on  his 
spectacles,  unfolds  the  wet  newspaper,  and  gives  us  the 
details  of  the  broken  and  contradictory  reports,  which 
have  been  flying  from  mouth  to  mouth,  ever  since  the 
courier  alighted  at  Secretary  Oliver's  office.  Sometimes 
we  have  an  account  of  the  Indian  skirmishes  near  Lake 
George,  and  how  a  ranging  party  of  provincials  were  so 
closely  pursued,  that  they  threw  away  their  arms,  and 
eke  their  shoes,  stockings,  and  breeches,  barely  reaching 
the  camp  in  their  shirts,  which  also  were  terribly  tattered 
by  the  bushes.  Then,  there  is  a  journal  of  the  siege  of 
Fort  Niagara,  so  minute  that  it  almost  numbers  the 
cannon-shot  and  bombs,  and  describes  the  effect  of  the 
latter  missiles  on  the  French  commandant's  stone  man 
sion,  within  the  fortress.  In  the  letters  of  the  provincial 
officers,  it  is  amusing  to  observe  how  some  of  them 


OLD    NEWS.  175 

endeavor  to  catch  the  careless  and  jovial  turn  of  old 
campaigners.  One  gentleman  tells  us  that  he  holds  a 
brimming  glass  in  his  hand,  intending  to  drink  the  health 
of  his  correspondent,  unless  a  cannon-ball  should  dash 
the  liquor  from  his  lips ;  in  the  midst  of  his  letter,  he 
hears  the  bells  of  the  French  churches  ringing,  in  Quebec, 
and  recollects  that  it  is  Sunday ;  whereupon,  like  a  good 
Protestant,  he  resolves  to  disturb  the  Catholic  worship  by 
a  few  thirty-two  pound  shot.  While  this  wicked  man 
of  war  was  thus  making  a  jest  of  religion,  his  pious 
mother  had  probably  put  up  a  note,  that  very  Sabbath- 
day,  desiring  the  "  prayers  of  the  congregation  for  a  son 
gone  a  soldiering."  We  trust,  however,  that  there  were 
some  stout  old  worthies  who  were  not  ashamed  to  do  as 
their  fathers  did,  but  went  to  prayer,  with  their  soldiers, 
before  leading  them  to  battle  ;  and  doubtless  fought  none 
the  worse  for  that.  If  we  had  enlisted  in  the  Old  French 
War,  it  should  have  been  under  such  a  captain ;  for  we 
love  to  see  a  man  keep  the  characteristics  of  his  country.^ 
These  letters,  and  other  intelligence  from  the  army, 
are  pleasant  and  lively  reading,  and  stir  up  the  mind 
like  the  music  of  a  drum  and  fife.  It  is  less  agreeable 
to  meet  with  accounts  of  women  slain  and  scalped,  and 
infants  dashed  against  trees,  by  the  Indians  on  the  fron- 

*  The  contemptuous  jealousy  of  the  British  army,  from  the 
general  downwards,  was  very  galling  to  the  provincial  troops.  In 
one  of  the  newspapers,  there  is  an  admirable  letter  of  a  New 
England  man,  copied  from  the  London  Chronicle,  defending  the 
provincials  with  an  ability  worthy  of  Franklin,  and  somewhat  in 
his  style.  The  letter  is  remarkable,  also,  because  it  takes  up  the 
cause  of  the  whole  range  of  colonies,  as  if  the  writer  looked  upon 
them  all  as  constituting  one  country,  and  that  his  own.  Colonial 
patriotism  had  not  hitherto  been  so  broad  a  sentiment. 


176  OLD    NEWS. 

tiers.  It  is  a  striking  circumstance,  that  innumerable 
bears,  driven  from  the  woods,  by  the  uproar  of  contend 
ing  armies  in  their  accustomed  haunts,  broke  into  the 
settlements,  and  committed  great  ravages  among  children, 
as  well  as  sheep  and  swine.  Some  of  them  prowled 
where  bears  had  never  been  for  a  century,  penetrating 
within  a  mile  or  two  of  Boston ;  a  fact  that  gives  a 
strong  and  gloomy  impression  of  something  very  terrific 
going -on  in  the  forest,  since  these  savage  beasts  fled 
townward  to  avoid  it.  But  it  is  impossible  to  moralize 
about  such  trifles,  when  every  newspaper  contains  tales 
of  military  enterprise,  and  often  a  huzza  for  victory  ;  as, 
for  instance,  the  taking  of  Ticonderoga,  long  a  place  of 
awe  to  the  provincials,  and  one  of  the  bloodiest  spots  in 
the  present  war.  Nor  is  it  unpleasant,  among  whole 
pages  of  exultation,  to  find  a  note  of  sorrow  for  the  fall 
of  some  brave  officer ;  it  comes  wailing  in,  like  a  funeral 
strain  amidst  a  peal  of  triumph,  itself  triumphant  too. 
Such  was  the  lamentation  over  Wolfe.  Somewhere,  in 
this  volume  of  newspapers,  though  we  cannot  now  lay 
our  finger  upon  the  passage,  we  recollect  a  report,  that 
General  Wolfe  was  slain,  not  by  the  enemy,  but  by  a 
shot  from  his  own  soldiers. 

In  the  advertising  columns,  also,  we  are  continually 
reminded  that  the  country  was  in  a  state  of  war.  Gov 
ernor  Pownall  makes  proclamation  for  the  enlisting  of 
soldiers,  and  directs  the  militia  colonels  to  attend  to  the 
discipline  of  their  regiments,  and  the  selectmen  of  every 
town  to  replenish  their  stocks  of  ammunition.  The 
magazine,  by  the  way,  was  generally  kept  in  the  upper 
loft  of  the  village  meeting-house.  The  provincial  cap 
tains  are  drumming  up  for  soldiers,  in  every  newspaper. 


OLD    NEWS.  177 

Sir  Jeffrey  Amherst  advertises  for  batteaux-men,  to  be 
employed  on  the  lakes ;  and  gives  notice  to  the  officers 
of  seven  British  regiments,  dispersed  on  the  recruiting 
service,  to  rendezvous  in  Boston.  Captain  Hallo  well,  of 
the  province  ship-of-war  King  George,  invites  able-bodied 
seamen  to  serve  his  Majesty,  for  fifteen  pounds,  old  tenor, 
per  month.  By  the  rewards  offered,  there  would  appear 
to  have  been  frequent  desertions  from  the  New  England 
forces  ;  we  applaud  their  wisdom,  if  not  their  valor  or 
integrity.  Cannon  of  all  calibres,  gunpowder  and  balls, 
firelocks,  pistols,  swords,  and  hangers,  were  common 
articles  of  merchandise.  Daniel  Jones,  at  the  sign  of 
the  hat  and  helmet,  offers  to  supply  officers  with  scarlet 
broadcloth,  gold  lace  for  hats  and  waistcoats,  cockades, 
and  other  military  foppery,  allowing  credit  until  the  pay 
rolls  shall  be  made  up.  This  advertisement  gives  us 
quite  a  gorgeous  idea  of  a  provincial  captain  in  full 
dress. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  campaign  of  1759,  the 
British  general  informs  the  farmers  of  New  England 
that  a  regular  market  will  be  established  at  Lake  George, 
whither  they  are  invited  to  bring  provisions  and  refresh 
ments  of  all  sorts,  for  the  use  of  the  army.  Hence,  we 
may  form  a  singular  picture  of  petty  traffic,  far  away 
from  any  permanent  settlements,  among  the  hills  which 
border  that  romantic  lake,  with  the  solemn  woods  over 
shadowing  the  scene.  Carcasses  of  bullocks  and  fat 
porkers  are  placed  upright  against  the  huge  trunks  of 
the  trees  ;  fowls  hang  from  the  lower  branches,  bobbing 
against  the  heads  of  those  beneath ;  butter-firkins,  great 
cheeses,  and  brown  loaves  of  household  bread,  baked  in 
distant  ovens,  are  collected  under  temporary  shelters  of 


178  OLD   NEWS. 

pine-boughs,  with  gingerbread,  and  pumpkin-pies,  per 
haps,  and  other  toothsome  dainties.  Barrels  of  cider 
and  spruce-beer  are  running  freely  into  the  wooden 
canteens  of  the  soldiers.  Imagine  such  a  scene,  beneath 
the  dark  forest  canopy,  with  here  and  there  a  few 
struggling  sunbeams,  to  dissipate  the  gloom.  See  the 
shrewd  yeomen,  haggling  with  their  scarlet-coated  cus 
tomers,  abating  somewhat  in  their  prices,  but  still  dealing 
at  monstrous  profit ;  and  then  complete  the  picture  with 
circumstances  that  bespeak  war  and  danger.  A  cannon 
shall  be  seen  to  belch  its  smoke  from  among  the  trees, 
against  some  distant  canoes  on  the  lake  ;  the  traffickers 
shall  pause,  and  seem  to  hearken,  at  intervals^  as  if  they 
heard  the  rattle  of  musketry  or  the  shout  of  Indians  ;  a 
scouting-party  shall  be  driven  in,  with  two  or  three  faint 
and  bloody  men  among  them.  And,  in  spite  of  these 
disturbances,  business  goes  on  briskly  in  the  market  of 
the  wilderness. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  martial  character  of 
the  times  interrupted  all  pursuits  except  those  connected 
with  war.  On  the  contrary,  there  appears  to  have  been 
a  general  vigor  and  vivacity  diffused  into  the  whole 
round  of  colonial  life.  During  the  winter  of  1759,  it 
was  computed  that  about  a  thousand  sled-loads  of  coun 
try  produce  were  daily  brought  into  Boston  market.  It 
was  a  symptom  of  an  irregular  and  unquiet  course  of 
affairs,  that  innumerable  lotteries  were  projected,  osten 
sibly  for  the  purpose  of  public  improvements,  such  as 
roads  and  bridges.  Many  females  seized  the  opportunity 
to  engage  in  business  :  as,  among  others,  Alice  Quick, 
who  dealt  in  crockery  and  hosiery,  next  door  to  Deacon 
Beautineau's ;  Mary  Jackson,  who  sold  butter,  at  the 


OLD    NEWS.  179 

Brazen-Head,  in  Cornhill ;  Abigail  Killer,  who  taught 
ornamental-work,  near  the  Orange-Tree,  where  also  were 
to  be  seen  the  King  and  Queen,  in  wax-work;  Sarah 
Morehead,  an  instructor  in  glass-painting,  drawing  and 
japanning  ;  Mary  Salmon,  who  shod  horses,  at  the  south- 
end  ;  Harriet  Pain,  at  the  Buck  and  Glove,  and  Mrs. 
Henrietta  Maria  Caine,  at  the  Golden  Fan,  both  fashion 
able  milliners;  Anna  Adams,  who  advertises  Quebec 
and  Garrick  bonnets,  Prussian  cloaks,  and  scarlet  cardi 
nals,  opposite  the  old  brick  meeting-house ;  besides  a 
lady  at  the  head  of  a  wine  and  spirit  establishment. 
Little  did  these  good  dames  expect  to  reappear  before  the 
public,  so  long  after  they  had  made  their  last  courtesies 
behind  the.  counter.  Our  great-grandmothers  were  a 
stirring  sisterhood,  and  seem  not  to  have  been  utterly 
despised  by  the  gentlemen  at  the  British  coffee-house ; 
at  least,  some  gracious  bachelor,  there  resident,  gives 
public  notice  of  his  willingness  to  take  a  wife,  provided 
she  be  not  above  twenty-three,  and  possess  brown  hair,. 
regular  features,  a  brisk  eye,  and  a  fortune.  Now,  this 
was  great  condescension  towards  the  ladies  of  Massachu 
setts  Bay,  in  a  threadbare  lieutenant  of  foot. 

Polite  literature  was  beginning  to  make  its  appearance. 
Few  native  works  were  advertised,  it  is  true,  except  ser 
mons  and  treatises  of  controversial  divinity ;  nor  were 
the  English  authors  of  the  day  much  known  on  this 
side  of  the  Atlantic.  But  catalogues  were  frequently 
offered  at  auction  or  private  sale,  comprising  the  standard 
English  books,  history,  essays,  and  poetry,  of  Queen 
Anne's  age,  and  the  preceding  century.  We  see  nothing 
in  the  nature  of  a  novel,  unless  it  be  ,"  The  Two 
Mothers,  price  four  coppers."  There  was  an  American 
12 


180  OLD    NEWS. 

poet,  however,  of  whom  Mr.  Kettell  has  preserved  no 
specimen,  —  the  author  of  "  War,  an  Heroic  Poem  ;"  he 
publishes  by  subscription,  and  threatens  to  prosecute  his 
patrons  for  not  taking  their  books.  We  have  discovered 
a  periodical,  also, -and  one  that  has  a  peculiar  claim  to 
be  recorded  here,  since  it  bore  the  title  of  "  THE  NEW 
ENGLAND  MAGAZINE,"  a  forgotten  predecessor,  for  which 
we  should  have  a  filial  respect,  and  take  its  excellence 
on  trust.  The  fine  arts,  too,  were  budding  into  exist 
ence.  At  the  "  old  glass  and  picture  shop,"  in  Cornhill, 
various  maps,  plates,  and  views,  are  advertised,  and 
among  them  a  "  Prospect  of  Boston,"  a  copper-plate 
engraving  of  Quebec,  and  the  effigies  of  all  the  New 
England  ministers  ever  done  in  mezzotinto.  All  these 
must  have  been  very  salable  articles.  Other  ornamental 
wares  were  to  be  found  at  the  same  shop ;  such  as  vio 
lins,  flutes,  hautboys,  musical  books,  English  and  Dutch 
toys,  and  London  babies.  About  this  period,  Mr.  Dipper 
gives  notice  of  a  concert  of  vocal  and  instrumental 
music.  There  had  already  been  an  attempt  at  theatrical 
exhibitions. 

There  are  tokens,  in  every  newspaper,  of  a  style  of 
luxury  and  magnificence  which  we  do  not  usually  asso 
ciate  with  our  ideas  of  the  times.  When  the  property 
of  a  deceased  person  was  to  be  sold,  we  find,  among  the 
household  furniture,  silk  beds  and  hangings,  damask 
table-cloths,  Turkey  carpets,  pictures,  pier-glasses,  mas 
sive  plate,  and  all  things  proper  for  a  noble  mansion. 
Wine  was  more  generally  drunk  than  now,  though  by 
no  means  to  the  neglect  of  ardent  spirits.  For  the 
apparel  of  both  sexes,  the  mercers  and  milliners  imported 
good  store  of  fine  broadcloths,  especially  scarlet,  crimson, 


OLD    NEWS. 


and  sky-blue,  silks,  satins,  lawns,  and  velvets,  gold 
brocade,  and  gold  and  silver  lace,  and  silver  tassels,  and 
silver  spangles,  until  Cornhill  shone  and  sparkled  with 
their  merchandise.  The  gaudiest  dress  permissible  by 
modern  taste  fades  into  a  Quaker-like  sobriety,  compared 
with  the  deep,  rich,  glowing  splendor  of  our  ancestors. 
Such  figures  were  almost  too  fine  to  go  about  town  on 
foot;  accordingly,  carriages  were  so  numerous  as  to 
require  a  tax ;  and  it  is  recorded  that,  when  Governor 
Bernard  came  to  the  province,  he  was  met,  between 
Dedham  and  Boston,  by  a  multitude  of  gentlemen  in 
their  coaches  and  chariots. 

Take  my  arm,  gentle  reader,  and  come  with  me  into 
some  street,  perhaps  trodden  by  your  daily  footsteps,  but 
which  now  has  such  an  aspect  of  half-familiar  strange 
ness,  that  you  suspect  yourself  to  be  walking  abroad  in  a 
dream.  True,  there  are  some  brick  edifices  which  you 
remember  from  childhood,  and  which  your  father  and 
grandfather  remembered  as  well ;  but  you  are  perplexed 
by  the  absence  of  many  that  were  here  only  an  hour  or 
two  since ;  and  still  more  amazing  is  the  presence  of 
whole  rows  of  wooden  and  plastered  houses,  projecting 
over  the  side-walks,  and  bearing  iron  figures  on  their 
fronts,  which  prove  them  to  have  stood  on  the  same  sites 
above  a  century.  Where  have  your  eyes  been,  that  you 
never  saw  them  before  ?  Along  the  ghostly  street  —  for, 
at  length,  you  conclude  that  all  is  unsubstantial,  though 
it  be  so  good  a  mockery  of  an  antique  town  —  along  the 
ghostly  street,  there  are  ghostly  people  too.  Every 
gentleman  has  his  three-cornered  hat,  either  on  his  head 
or  under  his  arm ;  and  all  wear  wigs,  in  infinite  variety, 
—  the  Tie,  the  Brigadier,  the  Spencer,  the  Albernarle,  the 


182  OLD    NEWS. 

Major,  the  Ramillies,  the  grave  Full-bottom,  or  the  giddy 
Feather-top.  Look  at  the  elaborate  lace-ruffles,  and  the 
square-skirted  coats  of  gorgeous  hues,  bedizened  with 
silver  and  gold!  Make  way  for  the  phantom-ladies, 
whose  hoops  require  such  breadth  of  passage,  as  they 
pace  majestically  along,  in  silken  gowns,  blue,  green,  or 
yellow,  brilliantly  embroidered,  and  with  small  satin  hats 
surmounting  their  powdered  hair.  Make  way;  for  the 
whole  spectral  show  will  vanish,  if  your  earthly  gar 
ments  brush  against  their  robes.  Now  that  the  scene  is 
brightest,  and  the  whole  street  glitters  with  imaginary 
sunshine,  —  now  hark  to  the  bells  of  the  Old  South  and 
the  Old  North,  ringing  out  with  a  sudden  and  merry 
peal,  while  the  cannon  of  Castle  William  thunder  below 
the  town,  and  those  of  the  Diana  frigate  repeat  the  sound, 
and  the  Charlestown  batteries  reply  with  a  nearer  roar  ! 
You  see  the  crowd  toss  up  their  hats,  in  visionary  joy. 
You  hear  of  illuminations  and  fire-works,  and  of  bon 
fires,  built  on  scaffolds,  raised  several  stories  above  the 
ground,  that  are  to  blaze  all  night,  in  King-street,  and  on 
Beacon-hill.  And  here  come  the  trumpets  and  kettle 
drums,  and  the  tramping  hoofs  of  the  Boston  troop  of 
horse-guards,  escorting  the  governor  to  King's  Chapel, 
where  he  is  to  return  solemn  thanks  for  the  surrender 
of  Quebec.  March  on,  thou  shadowy  troop  !  and  vanish, 
ghostly  crowd !  and  change  again,  old  street !  for  those 
stirring  times  are  gone. 

Opportunely  for  the  conclusion  of  our  sketch,  a  fire 
broke  out,  on  the  twentieth  of  March,  1760,  at  the 
Brazen-Head,  in  Cornhill,  and  consumed  nearly  four 
hundred  buildings.  Similar  disasters  have  always  been 
epochs  in  the  chronology  of  Boston.  That  of  1711  had 


OLD   NEWS. 

hitherto  been  termed  the  Great  Fire,  but  now  resigned 
its  baleful  dignity  to  one  which  has  ever  since  retained 
it.  Did  we  desire  to  move  the  reader's  sympathies  on 
this  subject,  we  would  not  be  grandiloquent  about  the 
sea  of  billowy  flame,  the  glowing  and  crumbling  streets, 
the  broad,  black  firmament  of  smoke,  and  the  blast  of 
wind  that  sprang  up  with  the  conflagration  and  roared 
behind  it.  It  would  be  more  effective  to  mark  out  a 
single  family,  at  the  moment  when  the  flames  caught 
upon  an  angle  of  their  dwelling :  then  would  ensue  the 
removal  of  the  bed-ridden  grandmother,  the  cradle  with 
the  sleeping  infant,  and,  most  dismal  of  all,  the  dying 
man  just  at  the  extremity  of  a  lingering  disease.  Do 
but  imagine  the  confused  agony  of  one  thus  awfully  dis 
turbed  in  his  last  hour ;  his  fearful  glance  behind  at  the 
consuming  fire,  raging  after  him,  from  house  to  house, 
as  its  devoted  victim ;  and,  finally,  the  almost  eagerness 
with  which  he  would  seize  some  calmer  interval  to  die  ! 
The  Great  Fire  must  have  realized  many  such  a  scene. 
Doubtless  posterity  has  acquired  a  better  city  by  the 
calamity  of  that  generation.  None  will  be  inclined  to 
lament  it  at  this  late  day,  except  the  lover  of  antiquity, 
who  would  have  been  glad  to  walk  among  those  streets 
of  venerable  houses,  fancying  the  old  inhabitants  still 
there,  that  he  might  commune  with  their  shadows,  and 
paint  a  more  vivid  picture  of  their  times. 


184  OLD   NEWS. 


III.       THE    OLD   TORY. 

AGAIN  we  take  a  leap  of  about  twenty  years,  and 
alight  in  the  midst  of  the  Revolution.  Indeed,  having 
just  closed  a  volume  of  colonial  newspapers,  which 
represented  the  period  when  monarchical  and  aristo 
cratic  sentiments  were  at  the  highest,  —  and  now  opening 
another  volume  printed  in  the  same  metropolis,  after 
such  sentiments  had  long  been  deemed  a  sin  and  shame, 
—  we  feel  as  if  the  leap  were  more  than  figurative.  Our 
late  course  of  reading  has  tinctured  us,  for  the  moment, 
with  antique  prejudices;  and  we  shrink  from  the 
strangely-contrasted  times  into  which  we  emerge,  like 
one  of  those  immutable  old  Tories,  who  acknowledge  no 
oppression  in  the  Stamp-act.  It  may  be  the  most  effect 
ive  method  of  going  through  the  present  file  of  papers,  to 
follow  out  this  idea,-and  transform  ourself,  perchance, 
from  a  modern  Tory,  into  such  a  sturdy  King-man  as 
once  wore  that  pliable  nickname. 

Well,  then,  here  we  sit,  an  old,  gray,  withered,  sour- 
visaged,  threadbare  sort  of  gentleman,  erect  enough,  here 
in  our  solitude,  but  marked  out  by  a  depressed  and  dis 
trustful  mien  abroad,  as  one  conscious  of  a  stigma  upon 
his  forehead,  though  for  no  crime.  We  were  already  in 
the  decline  of  life  when  the  first  tremors  of  the  earth 
quake  that  has  convulsed  the  continent  were  felt.  Our 
mind  had  grown  too  rigid  to  change  any  of  its  opinions, 
when  the  voice  of  the  people  demanded  that  all  should 
be  changed.  We  are  an  Episcopalian,  and  sat  under 
the  high-church  doctrines  of  Doctor  Caner;  we  have 
been  a  captain  of  the  provincial  forces,  and  love  our  king 


OLD    NEWS.  185 

the  better  for  the  blood  that  we  shed  in  his  cause  on  the 
Plains  of  Abraham.  Among  all  the  refugees,  there  is 
not  one  more  loyal  to  the  back-bone  than  we.  Still  we 
lingered  behind  when  the  British  army  evacuated  Boston, 
sweeping  in  its  train  most  of  those  with  whom  we  held 
communion;  the  old,  loyal  gentlemen,  the  aristocracy 
of  the  colonies,  the  hereditary  Englishman,  imbued  with 
more  than  native  zeal  and  admiration  for  the  glorious 
island  and  its  monarch,  because  the  far  intervening 
ocean  threw  a  dim  reverence  around  them.  When  our 
brethren  departed,  we  could  not  tear  our  aged  roots  out 
of  the  soil.  We  have  remained,  therefore,  enduring  to 
be  outwardly  a  freeman,  but  idolizing  King  George  in 
secrecy  and  silence,  —  one  true  old  heart  amongst  a  host 
of  enemies.  We  watch,  with  a  weary  hope,  for  the 
moment  when  all  this  turmoil  shall  subside,  and  the 
impious  novelty  that  has  distracted  our  latter  years,  like 
a  wild  dream,  give  place  to  the  blessed  quietude  of  royal 
sway,  with  the  king's  name  in  every  ordinance,  his 
prayer  in  the  church,  his  health  at  the  board,  and  his 
love  in  the  people's  heart.  Meantime,  our  old  age  finds 
little  honor.  Hustled  have  we  been,  till  driven  from 
town-meetings;  dirty  water  has  been  cast  upon  our 
ruffles  by  a  Whig  chambermaid  ;  John  Hancock's  coach 
man  seizes  every  opportunity  to  bespatter  us  with  mud ; 
daily  are  we  hooted  by  the  unbreeched  rebel  brats ;  and 
narrowly,  once,  did  our  gray  hairs  escape  the  ignominy 
of  tar  and  feathers.  Alas  !  only  that  we  cannot  bear  to 
die  till  the  next  royal  governor  comes  over,  we  would 
fain  be  in  our  quiet  grave. 

Such  an  old  man  among  new  things  are  we  who  now 
hold  at  arm's  length  the  rebel  newspaper  of  the  day. 


186  OLD   NEWS. 

\,     , 

The  very  figure-head,  for  the  thousandth  time,  elicits  a 
groan  of  spiteful  lamentation.  Where  are  the  united 
heart  and  crown,  the  loyal  emblem,  that  used  to  hallow 
the  sheet  on  which  it  was  impressed,  in  our  younger 
days?  In  its  stead  we  find  a  continental  officer,  with 
the  Declaration  of  Independence  in  one  hand,  a  drawn 
sword  in  the  other,  and  above  his  head  a  scroll,  bearing 
the  motto,  "  WE  APPEAL  TO  HEAVEN."  Then  say  we, 
with  a  prospective  triumph,  let  Heaven  judge,  in  its  own 
good  time !  The  material  of  the  sheet  attracts  our 
scorn.  It  is  a  fair  specimen  of  rebel  manufacture,  thick 
and  coarse,  like  wrapping-paper,  all  overspread  with 
little  knobs ;  and  of  such  a  deep,  dingy  blue  color,  that 
we  wipe  our  spectacles  thrice  before  we  can  distinguish 
a  letter  of  the  wretched  print.  Thus,  in  all  points,  the 
newspaper  is  a  type  of  the  times,  far  more  fit  for  the 
rough  hands  of  a  democratic  mob,  than  for  our  own 
delicate,  though  bony  fingers.  Nay ;  we  will  not  handle 
it  without  our  gloves  ! 

Glancing  down  the  page,  our  eyes  are  greeted  every 
where  by  the  offer  of  lands  at  auction,  for  sale  or  to  be 
leased,  not  by  the  rightful  owners,  but  a  rebel  commit 
tee;  notices  of  the  town  constable,  that  he  is  author 
ized  to  receive  the  taxes  on  such  an  estate,  in  default 
of  which,  that  also  is  to  be  knocked  down  to  the 
highest  bidder;  and  notifications  of  complaints  filed 
by  the  Attorney-general  against  certain  traitorous  absen 
tees,  and  of  confiscations  that  are  to  ensue.  And  who 
are  these  traitors  ?  Our  own  best  friends ;  names  as 
old,  once  as  honored,  as  any  in  the  land  where  they 
are  no  longer  to  have  a  patrimony,  nor  to  be  remem 
bered  as  good  men  who  have  passed  away.  We  are 


OLD   NEWS.  187 

ashamed  of  not  relinquishing  our  little  property,  too ; 
but  comfort  ourselves  because  we  still  keep  our  princi 
ples,  without  gratifying  the  rebels  with  our  plunder. 
Plunder,  indeed,  they  are  seizing  everywhere,  —  by  the 
strong  hand  at  sea,  as  well  as  by  legal  forms  on  shore. 
Here  are  prize-vessels  for  sale ;  no  French  nor  Spanish 
merchantmen,  whose  wealth  is  the  birthright  of  British 
subjects,  but  hulls  of  British  oak,  from  Liverpool,  Bristol, 
and  the  Thames,  laden  with  the  king's  own  stores,  for 
his  army  in  New  York.  And  what  a  fleet  of  privateers 
— pirates,  say  we  —  are  fitting  out  for  new  ravages,  with 
rebellion  in  their  very  names !  The  Free  Yankee,  the 
General  Green,  the  Saratoga,  the  Lafayette,  and  the 
Grand  Monarch  !  Yes,  the  Grand  Monarch ;  so  is  a 
French  king  styled,  by  the  sons  of  Englishmen.  And 
here  we  have  an  ordinance  from  the  Court  of  Versailles, 
with  the  Bourbon's  own  signature  affixed,  as  if  New 
England  were  already  a  French  province.  Everything 
is  French,  —  French  soldiers,  French  sailors,  French 
surgeons,  and  French  diseases  too,  I  trow  j  besides 
French  dancing-masters  and  French  milliners,  to  de 
bauch  our  daughters  with  French  fashions !  Every 
thing  in  America  is  French,  except  the  Canadas,  the 
loyal  Canadas,  which  we  helped  to  wrest  from  France. 
And  to  that  old  French  province  the  Englishman  of  the 
colonies  must  go  to  find  his  country  ! 

O  the  misery  of  seeing  the  whole  system  of  things 
changed  in  my  old  days,  when  I  would  be  loth  to  change 
even  a  pair  of  buckles !  The  British  coffee-house, 
where  oft  we  sat,  brimfull  of  wine  and  loyalty,  with  the 
gallant  gentlemen  of  Amherst's  army,  when  we  wore  a 
red-coat  too,  —  the  British  coffee-house,  forsooth,  must 


188  OLD    NEWS. 

now  be  styled  the  American,  with  a  golden  eagle  instead 
of  the  royal  arms  above  the  door.  Even  the  street  it 
stands  in  is  no  longer  King-street !  Nothing  is  the 
king's,  except  this  heavy  heart  in  my  old  bosom. 
Wherever  I  glance  my  eyes,  they  meet  something  that 
pricks  them  like  a  needle.  This  soap-maker,  for 
instance,  this  Robert  Hewes,  has  conspired  against  my 
peace,  by  notifying  that  his  shop  is  situated  near  Liberty 
Stump.  But  when  will  their  misnamed  liberty  have  its 
true  emblem  in  that  Stump,  hewn  down  by  British 
steel ! 

Where  shall  we  buy  our  next  year's  almanac  ?  •  Not 
this  of  Weatherwise's,  certainly ;  for  it  contains  a  like 
ness  of  George  Washington,  the  upright  rebel,  whom  we 
most  hate,  though  reverentially,  as  a  fallen  angel,  with 
his  heavenly  brightness  undiminished,  evincing  pure 
fame  in  an  unhallowed  cause.  And  here  is  a  new  book 
for  my  evening's  recreation,  —  a  History  of  the  War  till 
the  close  of  the  year  1779,  with  the  heads  of  thirteen 
distinguished  officers,  engraved  on  copper-plate.  A 
plague  upon  their  heads  !  We  desire  not  to  see  them 
till  they  grin  at  us  from  the  balcony  before  the  town- 
house,  fixed  on  spikes,  as  the  heads  of  traitors.  How 
bloody-minded  the  villains  make  a  peaceable  old  man  ! 
What  next  ?  An  Oration,  on  the  Horrid  Massacre  of 
1770.  When  that  blood  was  shed,  —  the  first  that  the 
British  soldier  ever  drew  from  the  bosoms  of  our  country 
men,  —  we  turned  sick  at  heart,  and  do  so  still,  as  often 
as  they  make  it  reek  anew  from  among  the  stones  in 
King-street.  The  pool  that  we  saw  that  night  has 
swelled  into  a  lake, —  English  blood  and  American, — no ! 
all  British,  all  blood  of  my  brethren.  And  here  come 


OLD   NEWS.  189 

down  tears.  Shame  on  me,  since  half  of  them  are  shed 
for  rebels !  Who  are  not  rebels  now !  Even  the  women 
are  thrusting  their  white  hands  into  the  war,  and  come 
out  in  this  very  paper  with  proposals  to  form  a  society 
—  the  lady  of  George  Washington  at  their  head  —  for 
clothing  the  continental  troops.  They  will  strip  off 
their  stiff  petticoats  to  cover  the  ragged  rascals,  and  then 
enlist  in  the  ranks  themselves. 

What  have  we  here  ?  Burgoyne's  proclamation 
turned  into  Hudibrastic  rhyme !  And  here,  some  verses 
against  the  king,  in  which  the  scribbler  leaves  a  blank 
for  the  name  of  George,  as  if  his  doggerel  might  yet 
exalt  him  to  the  pillory.  Such,  after  years  of  rebellion, 
is  the  heart's  unconquerable  reverence  for  the  Lord's 
anointed  !  In  the  next  column,  we  have  scripture  paro 
died  in  a  squib  against  his  sacred  Majesty.  What 
would  our  Puritan  great-grandsires  have  said  to  that  ? 
They  never  laughed  at  God's  word,  though  they  cut  off 
a  king's  head. 

Yes ;  it  was  for  us  to  prove  how  disloyalty  goes  hand 
in  hand  with  irreligion,  and  all  other  vices  come  troop 
ing  in  the  train.  Now-a-days  men  commit  robbery  and 
sacrilege  for  the  mere  luxury  of  wickedness,  as  this 
advertisement  testifies.  Three  hundred  pounds  reward 
for  the  detection  of  the  villains  who  stole  and  destroyed 
the  cushions  and  pulpit  drapery  of  the  Brattle-street  and 
Old  South  churches.  Was  it  a  crime  ?  I  can  scarcely 
think  our  temples  hallowed,  since  the  king  ceased  to  be 
prayed  for.  But  it  is  not  temples  only  that  they  rob. 
Here  a  man  offers  a  thousand  dollars  —  a  thousand  dol 
lars,  in  Continental  rags! — for  the  recovery  of  his  stolen 
cloak,  and  other  articles  of  clothing.  Horse-thieve?  are 


190  OLD    NEWS. 

innumerable.  Now  Ts  the  day  when  every  beggar  gets 
on  horse-back.  And  is  not  the  whole  land  like  a  beggar 
on  horse-back  riding  post  to  the  devil  ?  Ha !  here  is  a 
murder,  too.  A  woman  slain  at  midnight,  by  an 
unknown  ruffian,  and  found  cold,  stiff  and  bloody,  in  her 
violated  bed !  -Let  the  hue  and  cry  follow  hard  after 
the  man  in  the  uniform  of  blue  and  buff  who  last 
went  by  that  way.  My  life  on  it,  he  is  the  blood 
stained  ravisher!  These  deserters  whom  we  see  pro 
claimed  in  every  column,  —  proof  that  the  banditti  are 
as  false  to  their  stars  and  stripes  as  to  the  Holy  Red- 
cross,  —  they  bring  the  crimes  of  a  rebel  camp  into  a 
soil  well  suited  to  them ;  the  bosom  of  a  people,  without 
the  heart  that  kept  them  virtuous  —  their  king  ! 

Here,  flaunting  down  a  whole  column,  with  official 
seal  and  signature,  here  comes  a  proclamation.  By 
whose  authority  ?  Ah  !  the  United  States  —  these  thir 
teen  little  anarchies,  assembled  in  that  one  grand 
anarchy,  their  Congress.  And  what  the  import?  A 
general  Fast.  By  Heaven !  for  once  the  traitorous 
blockheads  have  legislated  wisely !  Yea :  let  a  mis 
guided  people  kneel  down  in  sackcloth  and  ashes,  from 
end  to  end,  from  border  to  border,  of  their  wasted 
country.  Well  may  they  fast  where  there  is  no  food, 
and  cry  aloud  for  whatever  remnant  of  God's  mercy  their 
sins  may  not  have  exhausted.  We  too  will  fast,  even  at 
a  rebel  summons.  Pray  others  as  they  will,  there  shall 
be  at  least  an  old  man  kneeling  for  the  righteous  cause. 
Lord,  put  down  the  rebels  !  God  save  the  king ! 

Peace  to  the  good  old  Tory !  One  of  our  objects 
has  been  to  exemplify,  without  softening  a  single  preju 
dice  proper  to  the  character  which  we  assumed,  that  the 


OLD   NEWS.  191 

Americans  who  clung  to  the  losing  side  in  the  Revo 
lution,  were  men  greatly  to  be  pitied,  and  often  worthy 
of  our  sympathy.  It  would  be  difficult  to  say  whose 
lot  was  most  lamentable,  that  of  the  active  Tories,  who 
gave  up  their  patrimonies  for  a  pittance  from  the 
British  pension-roll,  and  their  native  land  for  a  cold 
reception  in  their  miscalled  home,  or  the  passive  ones 
who  remained  behind  to  endure  the  coldness  of  former 
friends,  and  the  public  opprobrium,  as  despised  citizens, 
under  a  government  which  they  abhorred.  In  justice  to 
the  old  gentleman  who  has  favored  us  with  his  discon 
tented  musings,  we  must  remark  that  the  state  of  the 
country,  so  far  as  can  be  gathered  from  these  papers,  was 
of  dismal  augury  for  the.  tendencies  of  democratic  rule. 
It  was  pardonable  in  the  conservative  of  that  day  to  mis 
take  the  temporary  evils  of  a  change  for  permanent  dis 
eases  of  the  system  which  that  change  was  to  establish. 
A  revolution,  or  anything  that  interrupts  social  order, 
may  afford  opportunities  for  the  individual  display  of 
eminent  virtues ;  but  its  effects  are  pernicious  to  general 
morality.  Most  people  are  so  constituted  that  they  can  be 
virtuous  only  in  a  certain  routine  ;  and  an  irregular 
course  of  public  affairs  demoralizes  them.  One  great 
source  of  disorder-  was  the  multitude  of  disbanded  troops, 
who  were  continually  returning  home,  after  terms  of  ser 
vice  just  long  enough  to  give  them  a  distaste  to  peaceable 
occupations ;  neither  citizens  nor  soldiers,  they  were  very 
liable  to  become  ruffians.  Almost  all  our  impressions  in 
regard  to  this  period  are  unpleasant,  whether  referring 
to  the  state  of  civil  society,  or  to  the  character  of  the 
contest,  which,  especially  where  native  Americans  were 
opposed  to  each  other,  was  waged  with  the  deadly  hatred 


192  OLD  NEWS. 

of  fraternal  enemies.  It  is  the  beauty  of  war,  for  men 
to  commit  mutual  havoc  with  undisturbed  good  humor. 
The  present  volume  of  newspapers  contains  fewer 
characteristic  traits  than  any  which  we  have  looked 
over.  Except  for  the  peculiarities  attendant  on  the 
passing  struggle,  manners  seem  to  have  taken  a  modern 
cast.  Whatever  antique  fashions  lingered  into  the  war 
of  the  Revolution,  or  beyond  it,  they  were  not  so 
strongly  marked  as  to  leave  their  traces  in  the  public 
journals.  Moreover,  the  old  newspapers  had  an  inde 
scribable  picturesqueness,  not  to  be  found  in  the  later 
ones.  Whether  it  be  something  in  the  literary  execu 
tion,  or  the  ancient  print  and  paper,  and  the  idea  that 
those  same  musty  pages  have. been  handled  by  people 
once  alive  and  bustling  amid  the  scenes  there  recorded, 
yet  now  in  their  graves  beyond  the  memory  of  man ;  so 
it  is,  that  in  those  elder  volumes  we  seem  to  find  the  life 
of  a  past  age  preserved  between  the  leaves,  like  a  dry 
specimen  of  foliage.  It  is  so  difficult  to  discover  what 
touches  are  really  picturesque,  that  we  doubt  whether 
our  attempts  have  produced  any  similar  effect. 


THE  MAN   OF  ADAMANT: 

AN   APOLOGUE. 

IN  the  old  times  of  religious  gloom  and  intolerance, 
lived  .Richard  Digby,  the  gloomiest  and  most  intolerant 
of  a  stern  brotherhood.  His  plan  of  salvation  was  so 
narrow,  that,  like  a  plank  in  a  tempestuous  sea,  it  could 
avail  no  sinner  but  himself,  who  bestrode  it  triumphantly, 
and  hurled  anathemas  against  the  wretches  whom  he 
saw  struggling  with  the  billows  of  eternal  death.  In  his 
view  of  the  matter,  it  was  a  most  abominable  crime  — 
as,  indeed,  it  is  a  great  folly  — for  men  to  trust  to  their 
own  strength,  or  even  to  grapple  to  any  other  fragment 
of  the  wreck,  save  this  narrow  plank,  which,  moreover, 
he  took  special  care  to  keep  out  of  their  reach.  In  other 
words,  as  his  creed  was  like  no  man's  else,  and  being 
well  pleased  that  Providence  had  intrusted  him  alone, 
of  mortals,  with  the  treasure  of  a  true  faith,  Richard 
Digby  determined  to  seclude  himself  to  the  sole  and 
constant  enjoyment  of  his  happy  fortune. 

"  And  verily,'1  thought  he,  "  I  deem  it  a  chief  condi 
tion  of  Heaven's  mercy  to  myself,  that  I  hold  no  commu 
nion  with  those  abominable  myriads  which  it  hath  cast 
off  to  perish.  Peradventure,  were  I  to  tarry  longer  in 
the  tents  of  Kedar,  the  gracious  boon  would  be  revoked, 
and  I  also  be  swallowed  up  in  the  deluge  of  wrath,  or  con 
sumed  in  the  storm  of  fire  and  brimstone,  or  involved  in 


194  THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT. 

whatever  new  kind  of  ruin  is  ordained  for  the  horrible 
perversity  of  this  generation." 

So  Richard  Digby  took  an  axe,  to  hew  space  enough 
for  a  tabernacle  in  the  wilderness,  and  some  few  other 
necessaries,  especially  a  sword  and  gun,  to  smite  and 
slay  any  intruder  upon  his  hallowed  seclusion ;  and 
plunged  into  the  dreariest  depths  of  the  forest.  On  its 
verge,  however,  he  paused  a  moment,  to  shake  off  the 
dust  of  his  feet  against  the  village  where  he  had  dwelt, 
and  to  invoke  a  curse  on  the  meeting-house,  which  he 
regarded  as  a  temple  of  heathen  idolatry.  He  felt  a 
curiosity,  also,  to  seer  whether  the  fire  and  brimstone 
would  not  rush  dowr^from  Heaven  at  once,  now  that  the 
one  righteous  man  had  provided  for  his  own  safety. 
But,  as  the  sunshine  continued  to  fall  peacefully  on  the 
cottages  and  fields,  and  the  husbandmen  labored  and 
children  played,  and  as  there  were  many  tokens  of 
present  happiness,  and  nothing  ominous  of  a  |peedy 
judgment,  he  turned  away,  somewhat  disappointed. 
The  further  he  went,  however,  and  the  lonelier  he  felt 
himself,  and  the  thicker  the  1%es  stood  along  his  path, 
and  the  darker  the  shadow  overhead,  so  much  the  more 
did  Richard  Digby  exult.  He  talked  to  himself,  as  he 
strode  onward ;  he  read  his  Bible  to  himself,  as  he  sat 
beneath  the  trees ;  and,  as  the  gloom  of  the  forest  hid 
the  blessed  sky,  I  had  almost  added,  that,  at  morning, 
noon,  and  eventide,  he  prayed  to  himself.  So  congenial 
was  this  mode  of  life  to  his  disposition,  that  he  often 
laughed  to  himself,  but  was  displeased  when  an  echo 
tossed  him  back  the  long,  loud  roar. 

In  this  manner,  he  journeyed  onward  three  days  and 
two  nights,  and  came,  on  the  third  evening,  to  the  mouth 


THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT.  195 

of  a  cave,  which,  at  first  sight,  reminded  him  of  Elijah's 
cave  at  Horeb,  though  perhaps  it  more  resembled  Abra 
ham's  sepulchral  cave,  at  Machpelah.  It  entered  into 
the  heart  of  a  rocky  hill.  There  was  so  dense  a  veil  of 
tangled  foliage  about  it,  that  none  but  a  sworn  lover  of 
gloomy  recesses  would  have  discovered  the  low  arch  of 
its  entrance,  or  have  dared  to  step  within  its  vaulted 
chamber,  where  the  burning  eyes  of  a  panther  might 
encounter  him.  If  Nature  meant  this  remote  and  dismal 
cavern  for  the  use*  of  man,  it  "could  only  be  to  bury  in  its- 
gloom  the  victims  of  a  pestilence,  and  then  to  block  up 
its  mouth  with  stones,  and  avoiJ  the  spot  forever  after. 
There  was  nothing  bright  nor  cheerful  near  it,  except  a 
bubbling  fountain,  some  twenty  paces  off,  at  which 
Richard  Digby  hardly  threw  away  a  glance.  But  he 
thrust  his  head  into  the  cave,  shivered,  and  congratulated 
himself. 

"tThe  finger  of  Providence  hath  pointed  my  way  ! 'f 
cried  he,  aloud,  while  the  tomb-like  den  returned  a 
strange  echo,  as  if  some  one  within  were  mocking  him. 
"  Here  my  soul  will  bem  peace  ;  for  the  wicked  will  not 
find  me.  Here  I  can  read  the  Scriptures,  and  be  no  more 
provoked  with  lying  interpretations.  Here  I  can  offer 
up  acceptable  prayers,  because  my  voice  will  not  be 
mingled  with  the  sinful  supplications  of  the  multitude. 
Of  a  truth,  the  only  way  to  heaven  leadeth  through  the 
narrow  entrance  of  this  cave,  —  and  I  alone  have  found 
it!" 

In  regard  to  this  cave,  it  was  observable  that  the  roof, 

so  far  as  the  imperfect  light  permitted  it  to  be  seen,  was 

hung  with  substances  resembling  opaque  icicles  ;  for  the 

damps  of  unknown  centuries,  dripping  down  continually, 

13 


196  THE    MAN    OF   ADAMANT. 

had  become  as  hard  as  adamant ;  and  wherever  that 
moisture  fell,  it  seemed  to  possess  the  power  of  convert 
ing  what  it  bathed  to  stone.  The  fallen  leaves  and  sprigs 
of  foliage,  which  the  wind  had  swept  into  the  cave,  and 
the  little  feathery  shrubs,  rooted  near  the  threshold,  were 
not  wet  with  a  natural  dew,  but  had  been  embalmed  by 
this  wondrous  process.  And  here  I  am  put  in  mind 
that  Richard  Digby,  before  he  withdrew  himself  from  the 
world,  was  supposed  by  skilful  physicians  to  have  con 
tracted  a  disease  for  which  no  remedy  was  written  in 
their  medical  books.  It  was  a  deposition  of  calculous 
particles  within  his  heart,  caused  by  an  obstructed  circu 
lation  of  the  blood ;  and,  unless  a  miracle  should  be 
wrought  for  him,  there  was  danger  that  the  malady  might 
act  on  the  entire  substance  of  the  organ,  and  change  his 
fleshy  heart  to  stone.  Many,  indeed,  affirmed  that  the 
process  was  already  near  its  consummation.  Richard 
Digby,  however,  could  never  be  convinced  that  any  such 
direful  work  was  going  on  within  him ;  nor  when  he 
saw  the  sprigs  of  marble  foliage,  did  his  heart  even  throb 
the  quicker,  at  the  similitude  suggested  by  these  once 
tender  herbs.  It  may  be  that  this  same  insensibility 
was  a  symptom  of  the  disease. 

Be  that  as  it  might,  Richard  Digby  was  well  con 
tented  with  his  sepulchral  cave.  So  dearly  did  he  love 
this  congenial  spot,  that,  instead  of  going  a  few  paces  to 
the  bubbling  spring  for  water,  he  allayed  his  thirst  with 
now  and  then  a  drop  of  moisture  from  the  roof,  which, 
had  it  fallen  anywhere  but  on  his  tongue,  would  have 
been  congealed  into  a  pebble.  For  a  man  predisposed  to 
stoniness  of  the  heart,  this  surely  was  unwholesome 
liquor.  But  there  he  dwelt,  for  three  days  more,  eating 


THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT.  197 

herbs  and  roots,  drinking  his  own  destruction,  sleeping, 
as  it  were,  in  a  tomb,  and  awaking  to  the  solitude  of 
death,  yet  esteeming  this  horrible  mode  of  life  as  hardly 
inferior  to  celestial  bliss.  Perhaps  superior  ;  for,  above 
the  sky,  there  would  be  angels  to  disturb  him.  At  the 
close  of  the  third  day,  he  sat  in  the  portal  of  his  man 
sion,  reading  the  Bible  aloud,  because  no  other  ear  could 
profit  by  it,  and  reading  it  amiss,  because  the  rays  of  the 
setting  sun  did  not  penetrate  the  dismal  depth  of  shadow 
round  about  him,  nor  fall  upon  the  sacred  page.  Sud 
denly,  however,  a  faint  gleam  of  light  was  thrown  over 
the  volume,  and,  raising  his  eyes,  Richard  Digby  saw 
that  a  young  woman  stood  before  the  mouth  of  the  cave, 
and  that  the  sunbeams  bathed  her  white  garment,  which 
thus  seemed  to  possess  a  radiance  of  its  own. 

"  Good-evening,  Richard,"  said  the  girl ;  "  I  have  come 
from  afar  to  find  thee." 

The  slender  grace  and  gentle  loveliness  of  this  young 
woman  were  at  once  recognized  by  Richard  Digby.  Her 
name  was  Mary  Goffe.  She  had  been  a  convert  to  his 
preaching  of  the  word  in  England,  before  he  yielded 
himself  to  that  exclusive  bigotry  which  now  enfolded 
him  with  such  an  iron  grasp  that  no  other  sentiment 
could  reach  his  bosom.  When  he  came  a  pilgrim  to 
America,  she  had  remained  in  her  father's  hall ;  but  now, 
as  it  appeared,  had  crossed  the  ocean  after  him,  impelled 
by  the  same  faith  that  led  other  exiles  hither,  and  per 
haps  by  love  almost  as  holy.  What  else  but  faith  and 
love  united  could  have  sustained  so  delicate  a  creature, 
wandering  thus  far  into  the  forest,  with  her  golden  hair 
dishevelled  by  the  boughs,  and  her  feet  wounded  by  the 
thorns  ?  Yet,  weary  and  faint  though  she  must  have 


198  THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT. 

been,  and  affrighted  at  the  dreariness  of  the  cave,  she 
looked  on  the  lonely  man  with  a  mild  and  pitying 
expression,  such  as  might  beam  from  an  angel's  eyes, 
towards  an  afflicted  mortal.  But  the  recluse,  frowning 
sternly  upon  her,  and  keeping  his  finger  between  the 
leaves  of  his  half-closed  Bible,  motioned  her  away  with 
his  hand. 

"  Off! "  cried  he.  "  I  am  sanctified,  and  thou  art 
sinful.  Away !  " 

"  O,  Richard,"  said  she,  earnestly,  "  I  have  come  this 
weary  way  because  I  heard  that  a  grievous  distemper 
had  seized  upon  thy  heart ;  and  a  great  Physician  hath 
given  me  the  skill  to  cure  it.  There  is  no  other  remedy 
than  this  which  I  have  brought  thee.  Turn  me  not 
away,  therefore,  nor  refuse  my  medicine ;  for  then  must 
this  dismal  cave  be  thy  sepulchre." 

"  Away !  "  replied  Richard  Digby,  still  with  a  dark 
frown*  "  My  heart  is  in  better*  condition  than  thine 
own.  Leave  me,  earthly  one ;  for  the  sun  is  almost  set ; 
and  when  no  light  reaches  the  door  of  the  cave,  then  is 
my  prayer-time  .  " 

Now,  great  as  was  her  need,  Mary  Goffe  did  not  plead 
with  this  stony-hearted  man  for  shelter  and  protection, 
nor  ask  anything  whatever  for  her  own  sake.  All  her 
zeal  was  for  his  welfare. 

"  Come  back  with  me !  "  she  exclaimed,  clasping  her 
hands,  —  "come  back  to  thy  fellow-men;  for  they  need 
thee,  Richard,  and  thou  hast  ten-fold  need  of  them. 
Stay  not  in  this  evil  den;  for  the  air  is  chill,  and  the 
damps  are  fatal ;  nor  will  any  that  perish  within  it  ever 
find  the  path  to  heaven.  Hasten  hence,  I  entreat  thee, 
for  thine  own  soul's  sake ;  for  either  the  roof  will  fall 


THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT.  199 

upon  thy  head,  or  some  other  speedy  destruction  is  at 
hand." 

"  Perverse  woman !  "  answered  Richard  Digby,  laugh 
ing  aloud,  —  for  he  was  moved  to  bitter  mirth  by  her  fool 
ish  vehemence,  —  "I  tell  thee  that  the  path  to  heaven 
leadeth  straight  through  this  narrow  portal  where  I  sit. 
And,  moreover,  the  destruction  thou  speakest  of  is 
ordained,  not  for  this  blessed  cave,  but  for  all  other  hab 
itations  of  mankind,  throughout  the  earth.  Get  thee 
hence  speedily,  that  thou  mayst  have  thy  share  !  " 

So  saying,  he  opened  his  Bible  again,  and  fixed  his 
eyes  intently  on  the  page,  being  resolved  to  withdraw 
his  thoughts  from  this  child  of  sin  and  wrath,  and  to 
waste  no  more  of  his  holy  breath  upon  her.  The  shadow 
had  now  grown  so  deep,  where  he  was  sitting,  that  he 
made  continual  mistakes  in  what  he  read,  converting  all 
that  was  gracious  and  merciful  to  denunciations  of  ven 
geance  and  unuttefkble  woe  on  every  created  being  but 
himself.  Mary  GofTe,  meanwhile,  was  leaning  against 
a  tree,  beside  the  sepulchral  cave,  very  sad,  yet  with 
something  heavenly  and  ethereal  in  her  unselfish  sorrow. 
The  light  from  the  setting  sun  still  glorified  her  form, 
and  was  reflected  a  Iktle  way  within  the  darksome  den, 
discovering  so  terrible  a  gloom  that  the  maiden  shud 
dered  for  its  self-doomed  inhabitant.  Espying  the  bright 
fountain  near  at  hand,  she  hastened  thither,  and  scooped 
up  a  portion  of  its  water,  in  a  cup  of  birchen  bark.  A 
few  tears  mingled  with  the  draught,  and  perhaps  gave  it 
all  its  efficacy.  She  then  returned  to  the  mouth  of  the 
cave,  and  knelt  down  at  Richard  Digby's  feet. 

"  Richard,"  she  said,  with  passionate  fervor,  yet  a 
gentleness  in  all  her  passion,  "  I  pray  thee,  by  thy  hope 


200  THE    MAN   OF   ADAMANT. 

of  heaven,  and  as  thou  wouldst  not  dwell  in  this  tomb 
forever,  drink  of  this  hallowed  water,  be  it  but  a  single 
drop  !  Then,  make  room  for  me  by  thy  side,  and  let  us 
read  together  one  page  of  that  blessed  volume,  —  and, 
lastly,  kneel  down  with  me  and  pray !  Do  this,  and 
thy  stony  heart  shall  become  softer  than  a  babe's,  and 
all  be  well." 

But  Richard  Digby,  in  utter  abhorrence  of  the  pro 
posal,  cast  the  Bible  at  his  feet,  and  eyed  her  with  such 
a  fixed  and  evil  frown,  that  he  looked  less  like  a  living 
man  than  a  marble  statue,  wrought  by  some  dark-imag 
ined  sculptor  to  express  the  most  repulsive  mood  that 
human  features  could  assume.  And,  as  his  look  grew 
even  devilish,  so,  with  an  equal  change,  did  Mary  Goffe 
become  more  sad,  more  mild,  more  pitiful,  more  like  a 
sorrowing  angeL  But,  the  more  heavenly  she  was,  the 
more  hateful  did  she  seem  to  Richard  Digby,  who  at 
length  raised  his  hand,  and  smote  down  the  cup  of 
hallowed  water  upon  the  threshold  of  the  cave,  thus 
rejecting  the  only  medicine  that  could  have  cured  his 
stony  heart.  A  sweet  perfume  lingered  in  the  air  for  a 
moment,  and  then  was  gone. 

"  Tempt  me  no  more,  accursed  woman,"  exclaimed  he, 
still  with  his  marble  frown,  "  lest  I  smite  thee  down 
also  !  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  my  Bible  ?  —  what 
with  my  prayers  ?  —  what  with  my  heaven  ?  " 

No  sooner  had  he  spoken  these  dreadful  words,  than 
Richard's  Digby's  heart  ceased  to  beat ;  while  —  so  the 
legend  says  —  the  form  of  Mary  GofFe  melted  into  the 
last  sunbeams,  and  returned  from  the  sepulchral  cave  to 
heaven.  For  Mary  Goffe  had  been  buried  in  an  Eng 
lish  church-yard,  months  before ;  and  either  it  was  her 


THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT.  201 

ghost  that  haunted   the  wild  forest,  or  else  a  dreamlike 
spirit,  typifying  pure  Religion. 

Above  a  century  afterwards,  when  the  trackless  forest 
of  Richard  Digby's  day  had  long  been  interspersed  with 
settlements,  the  .children  of  a  neighboring  farmer  were 
playing  at  the  foot  of  a  hill.  The  trees,  on  account  of 
the  rude  and  broken  surface  of  this  acclivity,  had  never 
been  felled,  and  were  crowded  so  densely  together  as  to 
hide  all  but  a  few  rocky  prominences,  wherever  their 
roots  could  grapple  with  the  soil.  A  little  boy  and  girl, 
to  conceal  themselves  from  their  playmates,  had  crept 
into  the  deepest  shade,  where  not  only  the  darksome 
pines,  but  a  thick  veil  of  creeping  plants  suspended  from 
an  overhanging  rock,  combined  to  make  a  twilight  at 
noonday,  and  almost  a  midnight  at  all  other  seasons. 
There  the  children  hid  themselves,  and  shouted,  repeat 
ing  the  cry  at  intervals,  till  the  whole  party  of  pursuers 
were  drawn  thither,  and  pulling  aside  the  matted  foliage, 
let  in  a  doubtful  glimpse  of  daylight.  But  scarcely  was 
this  accomplished,  when  the  little  group  uttered  a  simul 
taneous  shriek,  and  tumbled  headlong  down  the  hill, 
making  the  best  of  their  way  homeward,  without  a 
second  glance  into  the  gloomy  recess.  Their  father, 
unable  to  comprehend  what  had  so  startled  them,  took 
his  axe,  and,  by  felling  one  or  two  •  trees,  and  tearing 
away  the  creeping  plants,  laid  the  mystery  open  to  the 
day.  He  had  discovered  the  entrance  of  a  cave,  closely 
resembling  the  mouth  of  a  sepulchre,  within  which  sat 
the  figure  of  a  man,  whose  gesture  and  attitude  warned 
the  father  and  children  to  stand  back,  while  his  visage 
wore  a  most  forbidding  frown.  This  repulsive  personage 
seemed  to  have  been  carved  in  the  same  gray  stone  that 


202  THE    MAN    OF    ADAMANT. 

formed  the  walls  and  portal  of  the  cave.  On  minuter 
inspection,  indeed,  such  blemishes  were  observed,  as 
made  it  doubtful  whether  the  figure  were  really  a 
statue,  chiselled  by  human  art,  and  somewhat  worn  and 
defaced  by  the  lapse  of  ages,  or  a  freak  of  Nature,  who 
might  have  chosen  to  imitate,  in  stone,  her  usual  handi 
work  of  flesh.  Perhaps  it  was  the  least  unreasonable 
idea,  suggested  by  this  strange  spectacle,  that  the 
moisture  of  the  cave  possessed  a  petrifying  quality,  which 
had  thus  awfully  embalmed  a  human  corpse. 

There  was  something  so  frightful  in  the  aspect  of  this 
Man  of  Adamant,  that  the  farmer,  the  moment  that  he 
recovered  from  the  fascination  of  his  first  gaze,  began  to 
heap  stones  into  the  mouth  of  the  cavern.  His  wife, 
who  had  followed  him  to  the  hill,  assisted  her  husband's 
efforts.  The  children,  also,  approached  as  near  as  they 
durst,  with  their  little  hands  full  of  pebbles,  and  cast 
them  on  the  pile.  Earth  was  then  thrown  into  the 
crevices,  and  the  whole  fabric  overlaid  with  sods.  Thus 
all  traces  of  the  discovery  were  obliterated,  leaving  only 
a  marvellous  legend,  which  grew  wilder  from  one  gen 
eration  to  another,  as  the  children  told  it  to  their  grand 
children,  and  they  to  their  posterity,  till  few  believed 
that  there  had  ever  been  a  cavern  or  a  statue,  where  now 
they  saw  but  a  gyassy  patch  on  the  shadowy  hill-side. 
Yet,  grown  people  avoid  the  spot,  nor  do  children  play 
there.  Friendship,  and  Love,  and  Piety,  all  human  and 
celestial  sympathies,  should  keep  aloof  from  that  hidden 
cave ;  for  there  still  sits,  and,  unless  an  earthquake 
crumble  down  the  roof  upon  his  head,  shall  sit  forever, 
the  shape  of  Richard  Digby,  in  the  attitude  of  repelling 
the  whole  race  of  mortals  —  not  from  heaven  —  but  from 
the  horrible  loneliness  of  his  dark,  cold  sepulchre  ! 


.      THE- DEVIL  IN  MANUSCRIPT. 

ON  a  bitter  evening  of  December,  I  arrived  by  mail  in 
a  large  town,  which  was  then  the  residence  of  an  inti 
mate  friend,  one  of  those  gifted  youths  who  cultivate 
poetry  and  the  belles-lettres,  and  call  themselves  students 
at  law.  My  first  business,  after  supper,  was  to  visit  him 
at  the  office  of  his  distinguished  instructor.  As  I  have 
said,  it  was  a  bitter  night,  clear  starlight,  but  cold  as 
Nova  Zembla  —  the  shop- windows  along  the  street  being 
frosted,  so  as  almost  to  hide  the  lights,  while  the  wheels 
of  coaches  thundered  equally  loud  over  frozen  earth  and 
pavements  of  stone.  There  was  no  snow,  either  on  the 
ground  or  the  roofs  of  the  houses.  The  wind  blew  so 
violently,  that  I  had  but  to  spread  my  cloak  like  a  main 
sail,  and  scud  along  the  street  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots, 
greatly  envied  by  other  navigators,  who  were  beating 
slowly  up,  with  the  gale  right  in  their  teeth.  One  of 
these  I  capsized,  but  was  gone  on  the  wings  of  the  wind 
before  he  could  even  vociferate  an  oath. 

After  this  picture  of  an  inclement  night,  behold  us 
seated  by  a  great  blazing  fire,  which  looked  so  comfort 
able  and  delicious  that  I  felt  inclined  to  lie  down 
and  roll  among  the  hot  coals.  The  usual  furniture  of  a 
lawyer's  office  was  around  us,  —  rows  of  volumes  in 
sheep-skin,  and  a  multitude  of  writs,  summonses,  and 
other  legal  papers,  scattered  over  the  desks  and  tables. 
But  there  were  certain  objects  which  seemed  to  intimate 


204  THE   DEVIL   IN    MANUSCRIPT. 

that  we  had  little  dread  of  the  intrusion  of  clients,  or  of 
the  learned  counsellor  himself,  who,  indeed,  was  attending 
court  in  a  distant  town.  A  tall,  decanter-shaped  bottle 
stood  on  the  table,  between  two  tumblers,  and  beside  a 
pile  of  blotted  manuscripts,  altogether  dissimilar  to  any 
law  documents  recognized  in  our  courts.  My  friend, 
whom  I  shall  call  Oberon,  —  it  was  a  name  of  fancy  and 
friendship  between  him  and  me,  —  my  friend  Oberon 
looked  at  these  papers  with  a  peculiar  expression  of  dis 
quietude. 

"  I  do  believe,"  said  he,  soberly,  "  or,  at  least,  I  could: 
believe,  if  I  chose,  that  there  is  a  devil  in  this  pile  of 
blotted  papers.  You  have  read  them,  and  know  what  I 
mean,  —  that  conception  in  which  I  endeavored  to 
embody  the  character  of  a  fiend,  as  represented  in  our 
traditions  and  the  written  records  of  witchcraft.  O  !  I 
have  a  horror  of  what  was  created  in  my  own  brain,  and 
shudder  at  the  manuscripts  in  which  I  gave  that  dark 
idea  a  sort  of  material  existence.  Would  they  were  out 
of  my  sight !  " 

"  And  of  mine,  too,"  thought  I. 

"  You  remember,"  continued  Oberon,  "  how  the  hell 
ish  thing  used  to  suck  away  the  happiness  of  those  who, 
by  a  simple  concession  that  seemed  almost  innocent, 
subjected  themselves  to  his  power.  Just  so  my  peace  is 
gone,  and  all  by  these  accursed  manuscripts.  Have  you 
felt  nothing  of  the  same  influence  ?  " 

"  Nothing,"  replied  I,  "  unless  the  spell  be  hid  in  a 
desire  to  turn  novelist,  after  reading  your  delightful 
tales." 

"  Novelist !  "  exclaimed  Oberon,  half  seriously.  "  Then, 
indeed,  my  devil  has  his  claw  on  you  !  You  are  gone ! 


THE    DEVIL   IN   MANUSCRIPT.  205 

You  cannot  even  pray  for  deliverance  !  But  we  will  be 
the  last  and  only  victims ;  for  this  night  I  mean  to  burn 
the  manuscripts,  and  commit  the  fiend  to  his  retribution 
in  the  flames." 

"  Burn  your  tales !  "  repeated  I,  startled  at  the  despe 
ration  of  the  idea. 

"  Even  so,"  said  the  author,  despondingly.  "  You 
cannot  conceive  what  an  effect  the  composition  of  these 
tales  has  had  on  me.  I  have  become  ambitious  of  a 
bubble,  and  careless  of  solid  reputation.  I  am  surround 
ing  myself  with  shadows,  which  bewilder  me,  by  aping 
the  realities  of  life.  They  have  drawn  me  aside  from 
the  beaten  path  of  the  world,  and  led  me  into  a  strange 
sort  of  solitude, — a  solitude  in  the  midst  of  men, — 
where  nobody  wishes  for  what  I  do,  nor  thinks  nor  feels 
as  I  do.  The  tales  have  done  all  this.  When  they  are 
ashes,  perhaps  I  shall  be  as  I  was  before  they  had  exist 
ence.  Moreover,  the  sacrifice  is  less  than  you  may 
suppose  ;  since  nobody  will  publish  them." 

"  That  does  make  a  difference,  indeed,"  said  I. 

"  They  have  been  offered,  by  letter,"  continued  Ober- 
on,  reddening  with  vexation,  <fto  some  seventeen  book 
sellers.  It  would  make  you  stare  to  read  their  answers ; 
and  read  them  you  should,  only  that  I  burnt  them  as  fast 
as  they  arrived.  One  man  publishes  nothing  but  school- 
books  ;  another  has  five  novels  already  under  examina 
tion." 

"  What  a  voluminous  mass  the  unpublished  literature 
of  America  must  be  !  "  cried  I. 

"  O !  the  Alexandrian  manuscripts  were  nothing  to 
it,"  said  my  friend.  "  Well,  another  gentleman  is  just 
giving  up  business,  on  purpose,  I  verily  believe,  to  escape 


206  THE    DEVIL   IN    MANUSCRIPT. 

publishing  my  book.  Several,  however,  would  not  abso 
lutely  decline  the  agency,  on  my  advancing  half  the 
cost  of  an  edition,  and  giving  bonds  for  the  remainder, 
besides  a  high  percentage  to  themselves,  whether  the 
book  sells  or  not.  Another  advises  a  subscription." 

"  The  villain !  "  exclaimed  I. 

"  A  fact !  "  said  Oberon.  "  In  short,  of  all  the  seven 
teen  booksellers,  only  one  has  vouchsafed  even  to  read 
my  tales ;  and  he  —  a  literary  dabbler  himself,  I  should 
judge  —  has  the  impertinence  to  criticize  them,  proposing 
what  he  calls  vast  improvements,  and  concluding,  after  a 
general  sentence  of  condemnation,  with  the  definitive 
assurance  that  he  will  not  be  concerned  on  any  terms." 

"  It  might  not  be  amiss  to  pull  that  fellow's  nose," 
remarked  I. 

"  If  the  whole  '  trade '  had  one  common  nose,  there 
would  be  some  satisfaction  in  pulling  it,"  answered  the 
author.  "  But,  there  does  seem  to  be  one  honest  man 
among  these  seventeen  unrighteous  ones ;  and  he  tells  me 
fairly,  that  no  American  publisher  will  meddle  with  an 
American  work,  —  seldom  if  by  a  known  writer,  and 
never  if  by  a  new  one,  —  unless  at  the  writer's  risk." 

"  The  paltry  rogues  !  "  cried  I.  "  Will  they  live  by 
literature,  and  yet  risk  nothing  for  its  sake  ?  But,  after 
all,  you  might  publish  on  your  own  account." 

"  And  so  I  might,"  replied  Oberon.  "  But  the  devil 
of  the  business  is  this.  These  people  have  put  me  so 
out  of  conceit  with  the  tales,  that  I  loathe  the  very 
thought  of  them,  and  actually  experience  a  physical  sick 
ness  of  the  stomach,  whenever  I  glance  at  them  on  the 
table.  I  tell  you  there  is  a  demon  in  them !  I  antici 
pate  a  wild  enjoyment  in  seeing  them  in  the  blaze ;  such 


THE    DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT.  207 

as  I  should  feel  in  taking  vengeance  on  an  enemy,  or 
destroying  something  noxious." 

1  did  not  very  strenuously  oppose  this  determination, 
being  privately  of  opinion,  in  spite  of  my  partiality  for 
the  author,  that  his  tales  would  make  a  more  brilliant 
appearance  in  the  fire  than  anywhere  else.  Before  pro 
ceeding  to  execution,  we  broached  the  bottle  of  cham 
pagne,  which  Oberon  had  provided  for  keeping  up  his 
spirits  in  this  doleful  business.  We  swallowed  each  a 
tumblerful,  in  sparkling  commotion  ;  it  went  bubbling 
down  our  throats,  and  brightened  my  eyes  at  once,  but 
left  my  friend  sad  and  heavy  as  before.  He  drew  the 
tales  towards  him,  with  a  mixture  of  natural  affection 
and  natural  disgust,  like  a  father  taking  a  deformed 
infant  into  his  arms. 

"  Pooh  !  Pish  !  Pshaw  !  "  exclaimed  he,  holding  them 
at  arm's  length.  "  It  was  Gray's  idea  of  heaven,  to 
lounge  on  a  sofa  and  read  new  novels.  Now,  what 
more  appropriate  torture  would  Dante  himself  have  con 
trived,  for  the  sinner  who  perpetrates  a  bad  book,  than 
to  be  continually  turning  over  the  manuscript  ?  " 

"  It  would  fail  of  effect,"  said  I,  "  because  a  bad  author 
is  always  his  own  great  admirer." 

"  I  lack  that  one  characteristic  of  my  tribe, —  the  only 
desirable  one,"  observed  Oberon.  "  But  how  many 
recollections  throng  upon  me,  as  I  turn  over  these 
leaves  !  This  scene  came  into  my  fancy  as  I  walked 
along  a  hilly  road,  on  a  starlight  October  evening ;  in 
the  pure  and  bracing  air,  I  became  all  soul,  and  felt  as 
if  I  could  climb  the  sky,  and  run  a  race  along  the  Milky 
Way.  Here  is  another  tale,  in  which  I  wrapt  myself 
during  a  dark  and  dreary  night-ride  in  the  month  of 


208  THE   DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT. 

March,  till  the  rattling  of  the  wheels  and  the  voices  of 
my  companions  seemed  like  faint  sounds  of  a  dream,  and 
my  visions  a  bright  reality.  That  scribbled  page  describes 
shadows  which  I  summoned  to  my  bedside  at  midnight : 
they  would  not  depart  when  I  bade  them  ;  the  gray  dawn 
came,  and  found  me  wide  awake  and  feverish,  the 
victim  of  my  own  enchantments  !  " 

"  There  must  have  been  a  sort  of  happiness  in  all 
this,"  said  I,  smitten  with  a  strange  longing  to  make 
proof  of  it. 

"  There  may  be  happiness  in  a  fever  fit,"  replied  the 
author.  "  And  then  the  various  moods  in  which  I 
wrote  !  Sometimes  my  ideas  were  like  precious  stones 
under  the  earth,  requiring  toil  to  dig  them  up,  and  care 
to  polish  and  brighten  them ;  but  often,  a  delicious 
stream  of  thought  would  gush  out  upon  the  page  at 
once,  like  water  sparkling  up  suddenly  in  the  desert ; 
and  when  it  had  passed,  I  gnawed  my  pen  hopelessly,  or 
blundered  on  with  cold  and  miserable  toil,  as  if  there 
were  a  wall  of  ice  between  me  and  my  subject." 

"  Do  you  now  perceive  a  corresponding  difference," 
inquired  I,  "  between  the  passages  which  you  wrote  so 
coldly,  and  those  fervid  flashes  of  the  mind  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  Oberon,  tossing  the  manuscripts  on  the 
table.  "  I  find  no  traces  of  the  golden  pen,  with  which 
I  wrote  in  characters  of  fire.  My  treasure  of  fairy  coin 
is  changed  to  worthless  dross.  My  picture,  painted  in 
what  seemed  the  loveliest  hues,  presents  nothing  but  a 
faded  and  indistinguishable  surface.  I  have  been  elo 
quent  and  poetical  and  humorous  in  a  dream  —  and 
behold !  it  is  all  nonsense,  now  that  I  am  awake." 

My  friend  now  threw  sticks  of  wood  and  dry  chips 


THE    DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT.  209 

upon  the  fire,  and  seeing  it  blaze  like  Nebuchadnezzar's 
furnace,  seized  the  champagne-bottle,  and  drank  two  or 
three  brimming  bumpers,  successively.  The  heady  liquor 
combined  with  his  agitation  to  throw  him  into  a  species 
of  rage.  He  laid  violent  hands  on  the  tales.  In  one 
instant  more,  their  faults  and  beauties  would  alike  have 
vanished  in  a  glowing  purgatory.  But,  all  at  once,  I 
remembered  passages  of  high  imagination,  deep  pathos, 
original  thoughts,  and  points  of  such  varied  excellence, 
that  the  vastness  of  the  sacrifice  struck  me  most  forcibly. 
I  caught  his  arm. 

"  Surely,  you  do  not  mean  to  burn  them ! "  I  ex 
claimed. 

"  Let  me  alone  ! "  cried  Oberon,  his  eyes  flashing  fire. 
"  I  will  burn  them !  Not  a  scorched  syllable  shall 
escape  !  Would  you  have  me  a  damned  author  ?  —  To 
undergo  sneers,  taunts,  abuse,  and  cold  neglect,  and  faint 
praise,  bestowed,  for  pity's  sake,  against  the  giver's  con 
science  !  A  hissing  and  a  laughing-stock  to  my  own 
traitorous  thoughts  !  An  outlaw  from  the  protection  of 
the  grave  —  one  whose  ashes  every  careless  foot  might 
spurn,  unhonored  in  life,  and  remembered  scornfully  in 
death !  Am  I  to  bear  all  this,  when  yonder  fire  will 
insure  me  from  the  whole  ?  No  !  There  go  the  tales ! 
May  my  hand  wither  when  it  would  write  another  !  " 

The  deed  was  done.  He  had  thrown  the  manuscripts 
into  the  hottest  of  the  fire,  which  at  first  seemed  to  shrink 
away,  but  soon  curled  around  them,  and  made  them  a 
part  of  its  own  fervent  brightness.  Oberon  stood  gazing 
at  the  conflagration,  and  shortly  began  to  soliloquize,  in 
the  wildest  strain,  as  if  Fancy  resisted  and  became  riot 
ous,  at  the  moment  when  he  would  have  compelled  her 


210  THE    DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT. 

to  ascend  that  funeral  pile.  His  words  described  objects 
which  he  appeared  to  discern  in  the  fire,  fed  by  his  own 
precious  thoughts  ;  perhaps  the  thousand  visions  which 
the  writer's  magic  had  incorporated  with  these  pages 
became  visible  to  him  in  the  dissolving  heat,  brightening 
forth  ere  they  vanished  forever ;  while  the  smoke,  the 
vivid  sheets  of  flame,  the  ruddy  and  whitening  coals, 
caught  the  aspect  of  a  varied  scenery. 

"  They  blaze,"  said  he,  "  as  if  I  had  steeped  them  in 
the  intensest  spirit  of  genius.  There  I  see  my  lovers 
clasped  in  each  other's  arms.  How  pure  the  flame  that 
bursts  from  their  glowing  hearts !  And  yonder  the 
features  of  a  villain  writhing  in  the  fire  that  shall  tor 
ment  him  to  eternity.  My  holy  men,  my  pious  and 
angelic  women,  stand  like  martyrs  amid  the  flames,  their 
mild  eyes  lifted  heavenward.  Ring  out  the  bells  !  A 
city  is  on  fire.  See !  —  destruction  roars  through  my 
dark  forests,  while  the  lakes  boil  up  in  steaming  billows, 
and-  the  mountains  are  volcanoes,  and  the  sky  kindles 
with  a  lurid  brightness  !  All  elements  are  but  one 
pervading  flame  !  Ha  !  The  fiend  !  " 

I  was  somewhat  startled  by  this  latter  exclamation. 
The  tales  were  almost  consumed,  but  just  then  threw 
forth  a  broad  sheet  of  fire,  which  flickered  as  with  laugh 
ter,  making  the  whole  room  dance  in  its  brightness,  and 
then  roared  portentously  up  the  chimney. 

"  You  saw  him  ?  You  must  have  seen  him  !  "  cried 
Oberon.  "  How  he  glared  at  me  and  laughed,  in  that 
last  sheet  of  flame,  with  just  the  features  that  I  imagined 
for  him  !  Well !  The  tales  are  gone." 

The  papers  were  indeed  reduced  to  a  heap  of  black 
cinders,  with  a  multitude  of  sparks  hurrying  confusedly 


THE    DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT.  211 

among  them,  the  traces  of  the  pen  being  now  represented 
by  white  lines,  and  the  whole  mass  fluttering  to  and  fro, 
in  the  draughts  of  air.  The  destroyer  knelt  down  to 
look  at  them. 

"  What  is  more  potent  than  fire ! "  said  he,  in  his 
gloomiest  tone.  "  Even  thought,  invisible  and  incorpo 
real  as  it  is,  cannot  escape  it.  In  this  little  time,  it  has 
annihilated  the  creations  of  long  nights  and  days,  which 
I  could  no  more  reproduce,  in  their  first  glow  and  fresh 
ness,  than  cause  ashes  and  whitened  bones  to  rise  up 
and  live.  There,  too,  I  sacrificed  the  unborn  children  of 
my  mind.  All  that  I  had  accomplished  —  all  that  I 
planned  for  future  years  —  has  perished  by  one  common 
ruin,  and  left  only  this  heap  of  embers !  The  deed  has 
been  my  fate.  And  what  remains  ?  A  weary  and  aim 
less  life,  —  a  long  repentance  of  this  hour,  —  and  at  last 
an  obscure  grave,  where  they  will  bury  and  forget  me !  " 

As  the  author  concluded  his  dolorous  moan,  the  extin 
guished  embers  arose  and  settled  down  and  arose  again,, 
and  finally  flew  up  the  chimney,  like  a  demon  with  sable 
wings.  Just  as  they  disappeared,  there  was  a  loud  and 
solitary  cry  in  the  street  below  us.  "  Fire  !  Fire !  " 
Other  voices  caught  up  that  terrible  word,  and  it  speedily 
became  the  shout  of  a  multitude.  Oberon  started  to  his 
feet,  in  fresh  excitement. 

"  A  fire  on  such  a  night ! "  cried  he.  "  The  wind 
blows  a  gale,  and  wherever  it  whirls  the  flames,  the 
roofs  will  flash  up  like  gunpowder.  Every  pump  is 
frozen  up,  and  boiling  water  would  turn  to  ice  the 
moment  it  was  flung  from  the  engine.  In  an  hour,  this 
wooden  town  will  be  one  great  bonfire  !  What  a  glori 
ous  scene  for  my  next Pshaw !  " 

14 


212  THE    DEVIL    IN    MANUSCRIPT. 

The  street  was  now  all  alive  with  footsteps,  and  the 
air  full  of  voices.  We  heard  one  engine  thundering 
round  a  corner,  and  another  rattling  from  a  distance  over 
the  pavements.  The  bells  of  three  steeples  clanged  out 
at  once,  spreading  the  alarm  to  many  a  neighboring 
town,  and  expressing  hurry,  confusion  and  terror,  so 
inimitably  that  I  could  almost  distinguish  in  their  peal 
the  burthen  of  the  universal  cry  —  "Fire!  Fire! 
Fire  ! " 

"  What  is  so  eloquent  as  their  iron  tongues !  "  ex 
claimed  Oberon.  "  My  heart  leaps  and  trembles,  but 
not  with  fear.  And  that  other  sound,  too,  —  deep  and 
awful  as  a  mighty  organ,  —  the  roar  and  thunder  of  the 
multitude  on  the  pavement  below  !  Come !  We  are 
losing  time.  I  will  cry  out  in  the  loudest  of  the 
uproar,  and  mingle  my  spirit  with  the  wildest  of  the 
confusion,  and  be  a  bubble  on  the  top  of  the  ferment !  " 

From  the  first  outcry,  my  forebodings  had  warned 
me  of  the  true  object  and  centre  of  alarm.  There  was 
nothing  now  but  uproar,  above,  beneath,  and  around 
us;  footsteps  stumbling  pell-mell  up  the  public  stair 
case,  eager  shouts  and  heavy  thumps  at  the  door,  the 
whiz  and  dash  of  water  from  the  engines,  and  the  crash 
of  furniture  thrown  upon  the  pavement.  At  once,  the 
truth  flashed  upon  my  friend.  His  frenzy  took  the  hue 
of  joy,  and,  with  a  wild  gesture  of  exultation,  he  leaped 
almost  to  the  ceiling  of  the  chamber. 

"  My  tales  !"  cried  Oberon.  "The  chimney!  The 
roof !  The  Fiend  has  gone  forth  by  night,  and  startled 
thousands  in  fear  and  wonder  from  their  beds !  Here  I 
stand  —  a  triumphant  author  !  Huzza !  Huzza  !  My 
brain  has  set  the  town  on  fire !  Huzza ! " 


JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING. 

ON  the  evening  of  Thanksgiving  day,  John  Inglefield, 
the  blacksmith,  sat  in  his  elbow-chair,  among  those  who 
had  been  keeping  festival  at  his  board.  Being  the  cen 
tral  figure  of  the  domestic  circle,  the  fire  threw  its 
strongest  light  on  his  massive  and  sturdy  frame,  redden 
ing  his  rough  visage,  so  that  it  looked  like  the  head  of 
an  iron  statue,  all  a-glow,  from  his  own  forge,  and  with 
its  features  rudely  fashioned  on  his  own  anvil.  At  John 
Inglefield's  right  hand  was  an  empty  chair.  The  other 
places  round  the  hearth  were  filled  by  the  members  of 
the  family,  who  all  sat  quietly,  while,  with  a  semblance 
of  fantastic  merriment,  their  shadows  danced  on  the  wall 
behind  them.  One  of  the  group  was  John  Inglefield's 
son,  who  had  been  bred  at  college,  and  was  now  a 
student  of  theology  at  Andover.  There  was  also  a 
daughter  of  sixteen,  whom  nobody  could  look  at  without 
thinking  of  a  rose-bud  almost  blossomed.  The  only  other 
person  at  the  fireside  was  Robert  Moore,  formerly  an 
apprentice  of  the  blacksmith,  but  now  his  journeyman, 
and  who  seemed  more  like  an  own  son  of  John  Ingle- 
field  than  did  the  pale  and  slender  student. 

Only  these  four  had  kept  New  England's  festival 
beneath  that  roof.  The  vacant  chair  at  John  Ingle 
field's  right  hand  was  in  memory  of  his  wife,  whom 
death  had  snatched  from  him  since  the  previous  Thanks 
giving.  With  a  feeling  that  few  would  have  looked  for 


214  JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING. 

in  his  rough  nature,  the  bereaved  husband  had  himself 
set  the  chair  in  its  place  next  his  own ;  and  often  did  his 
eye  glance  thitherward,  as  if  he  deemed  it  possible  that 
the  cold  grave  might  send  back  its  tenant  to  the  cheerful 
fireside,  at  least  for  that  one  evening.  Thus  did  he 
cherish  the  grief  that  was  dear  to  him.  But  there  was 
another  grief  which  he  would  fain  have  torn  from  his 
heart ;  or,  since  that  could  never  be,  have  buried  it  too 
deep  for  others  to  behold,  or  for  his  own  remembrance. 
Within  the  past  year  another  member  of  his  household 
had  gone  from  him,  but  not  to  the  grave.  Yet  they 
kept  no  vacant  chair  for  her. 

Wbile  John  Inglefield  and  his  family  were  sitting 
round  the  hearth  with  the  shadows  dancing  behind  them 
on  the  wall,  the  outer  door  was  opened,  and  a  light  foot 
step  came  along  the  passage.  The  latch  of  the  inner 
door  was  lifted  by  some  familiar  hand,  and  a  young  girl 
came  in,  wearing  a  cloak  and  hood,  which  she  took  off, 
and  laid  on  the  table  beneath  the  looking-glass.  Then, 
after  gazing  a  moment  at  the  fireside  circle,  she  ap 
proached,  and  took  the  seat  at  John  Inglefield's  right 
hand,  as  if  it'had  been  reserved  on  purpose  for  her. 

"  Here  I  am,  at  last,  father,"  said  she.  "  You  ate  your 
Thanksgiving  dinner  without  me,  but  I  have  come  back 
to  spend  the  evening  with  you." 

Yes,  it  was  Prudence  Inglefield.  She  wore  the  same 
neat  and  maidenly  attire  which  she  had  been  accus 
tomed  to  put  on  when  the  household  work  was  over 
for  the  day,  and  her  hair  was  parted  from  her  brow,  in 
the  simple  and  modest  fashion  that  became  her  best  of 
all.  If  her  cheek  might  otherwise  have  been  pale,  yet 
the  glow  of  the  fire  suffused  it  with  a  healthful  bloom. 


JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING.  215 

If  she  had  spent  the  many  months  of  her  absence  in 
guilt  and  infamy,  yet  they  seemed  to  have  left  no  traces 
on  her  gentle  aspect.  She  could  not  have  looked  less 
altered,  had  she  merely  stepped  away  from  her  father's 
fireside  for  half  an  hour,  and  returned  while  the  blaze 
was  quivering  upwards  from  the  same  brands  that  were 
burning  at  her  departure.  And  to  John  Inglefield  she 
was  the  very  image  of  his  buried  wife,  such  as  he 
remembered  her  on  the  first  Thanksgiving  which  they 
had  passed  under  their  own  roof.  Therefore,  though 
naturally  a  stern  and  rugged  man,  he  could  not  speak 
unkindly  to  his  sinful  child,  nor  yet  could  he  take  her  to 
his  bosom. 

"  You  are  welcome  home,  Prudence,"  said  he,  glanc 
ing  sideways  at  her,  and  his  voice  faltered.  "  Your 
mother  would  have  rejoiced  to  see  you,  but  she  has  been 
gone  from  us  these  four  months." 

"I  know  it,  father,  I  know  it,"  replied  Prudence, 
quickly.  "  And  yet,  when  I  first  came  in,  my  eyes  were 
so  dazzled  by  the  fire-light  that  she  seemed  to  be  sitting 
in  this  very  chair ! " 

By  this  time,  the  other  members  of  the  family  had 
begun  to  recover  from  their  surprise,  and  became  sensi 
ble  that  it  was  no  ghost  from  the  grave,  nor  vision  of 
their  vivid  recollections,  but  Prudence,  her  own  self. 
Her  brother  was  the  next  that  greeted  her.  He 
advanced  and  held  out  his  hand  affectionately,  as  a 
brother  should  ;  yet  not  entirely  like  a  brother,  for,  with 
all  his  kindness,  he  was  still  a  clergyman,  and  speaking 
to  a  child  of  sin.  x 

"  Sister  Prudence,"  said  he,  earnestly,  "  I  rejoice  that 
a  merciful  Providence  hath  turned  your  steps  homeward, 


216  JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING. 

in  time  for  me  to  bid  you  a  last  farewell.  In  a  few 
weeks,  sister,  I  am  to  sail  as  a  missionary  to  the  far 
islands  of  the  Pacific.  There  is  not  one  of  these  beloved 
faces  that  I  shall  ever  hope  to  behold  again  on  this 
earth.  O,  may  I  see  all  of  them — yours  and  all  — 
beyond  the  grave  ! " 

A  shadow  flitted  across  the  girl's  countenance. 

"  The  grave  is  very  dark,  brother,"  answered  she, 
withdrawing  her  hand  somewhat  hastily  from  his  grasp. 
"  You  must  look  your  last  at  me  by  the  light  of  this 
fire." 

While  this  was  passing,  the  twin-girl  —  the  rose-bud 
that  had  grown  on  the  same  stem  with  the  cast-away — 
stood  gazing  at  her  sister,  longing  to  fling  herself  upon 
her  bosom,  so  that  the  tendrils  of  their  hearts  might  inter 
twine  again.  At  first  she  was  restrained  by  mingled 
grief  and  shame,  and  by  a  dread  that  Prudence  was  too 
much  changed  to  respond  to  her  affection,  or  that  her 
own  purity  would  be  felt  as  a  reproach  by  the  lost  one. 
But,  as  she  listened  to  the  familiar  voice,  while  the  face 
grew  more  and  more  familiar,  she  forgot  everything 
save  that  Prudence  had  come  back.  Springing  for 
ward,  she  would  have  clasped  her  in  a  close  embrace. 
At  that  very  instant,  however,  Prudence  started  from 
her  chair,  and  held  out  both  her  hands,  with  a  warning 
gesture. 

"No,  Mary,  —  no,  my  sister,"  cried  she,  "do  not 
you  touch  me.  Your  bosom  must  not  be  pressed  to 
mine ! " 

Mary  shuddered  arfd  stood  still,  for  she  felt  that  some 
thing  darker  than  the  grave  was  between  Prudence  and 
herself,  though  they  seemed  so  near  each  other  in  the 


JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING.  217 

light  of  their  father's  hearth,  where  they  had  grown  up 
together.  Meanwhile  Prudence  threw  her  eyes  around 
the  room,  in  search  of  one  who  had  not  yet  bidden  her 
welcome.  He  had  withdrawn  from  his  seat  by  the 
fireside,  and  was  standing  near  the  door,  with  his  face 
averted,  so  that  his  features  could  be  discerned  only 
by  the  nickering  shadow  of  the  profile  upon  the  wall. 
But  Prudence  called  to  him,  in  a  cheerful  and  kindly 
tone : 

"  Come,  Robert,"  said  she,  "  won't  you  shake  hands 
with  your  old  friend  ?  " 

Robert  Moore  held  back  for  a  moment,  but  affection 
struggled  powerfully,  and  overcame  his  pride  and  resent 
ment;  he  rushed  towards  Prudence,  seized  her  hand, 
and  pressed  it  to  his  bosom. 

"  There,  there,  Robert !  "  said  she,  smiling  sadly,  as 
she  withdrew  her  hand,  "you  must  not  give  me  too 
warm  a  welcome." 

And  now,  having  exchanged  greetings  with  each 
member  of  the  family,  Prudence  again  seated  herself  in 
the  chair  at  John  Inglefield's  right  hand.  She  was 
naturally  a  girl  of  quick  and  tender  sensibilities,  glad 
some  in  her  general  mood,  but  with  a  bewitching  pathos 
interfused  among  her  merriest  words  and  deeds.  It  was 
remarked  of  her,  too,  that  she  had  a  faculty,  even  from 
childhood,  of  throwing  her  own  feelings  like  a  spell  over 
her  companions.  Such  as  she  had  been  in  her  days  of 
innocence,  so  did  she  appear  this  evening.  Her  friends, 
in  the  surprise  and  bewilderment  of  her  return,  almost 
forgot  that  she  had  ever  left  them,  or  that  she  had  for 
feited  any  of  her  claims  to  their  affection.  In  the  morn 
ing,  perhaps,  they  might  have  looked  at  her  with  altered 


218  JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING. 

eyes,  but  by  the  Thanksgiving  fireside  they  felt  only 
that  their  own  Prudence  had  come  back  to  them,  and 
were  thankful.  John  Inglefield's  rough  visage  bright 
ened  with  the  glow  of  his  heart,  as  it  grew  warm  and 
merry  within  him;  once  or  twice,  even,  he  laughed 
till  the  room  rang  again,  yet  seemed  startled  by  the 
echo  of  his  own  mirth.  The  grave  young  minister 
became  as  frolicsome  as  a  school-boy.  Mary,  too,  the 
rose-bud,  forgot  that  her  twin-blossom  had  ever  been 
torn  from  the  stem,  and  trampled  in  the  dust.  And  as 
for  Robert  Moore,  he  gazed  at  Prudence  with  the 
bashful  earnestness  of  love  new-born,  while  she,  with 
sweet  maiden  coquetry,  half  smiled  upon  and  half  dis 
couraged  him. 

In  short,  it  was  one  of  those  intervals  when  sorrow 
vanishes  in  its  own  depth  of  shadow,  and  joy  starts 
forth  in  transitory  brightness.  When  the  clock  struck 
eight,  Prudence  poured  out  her  father's  customary 
draught  of  herb  tea,  which  had  been  steeping  by  the 
fire-side  ever  since  twilight. 

"God  bless  you,  child!"  said  John  Inglefield,  as 
he  took  the  cup  from  her  hand ;  "  you  have  made 
your  old  father  happy  again.  But  we  miss  your  mother 
sadly,  Prudence,  sadly.  It  seems  as  if  she  ought  to  be 
here  now." 

"  Now,  father,  or  never,"  replied  Prudence. 

It  was  now  the  hour  for  domestic  worship.  But 
while  the  family  were  making  preparations  for  this 
duty,  they  suddenly  perceived  that  Prudence  had  put 
on  her  cloak  and  hood,  and  was  lifting  the  latch  of  the 
door. 


JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING.  219 

"  Prudence,  Prudence  !  where  are  you  going  ? "  cried 
they  all,  with  one  voice. 

As  Prudence  passed  out  of  the  door,  she  turned 
towards  them,  and  flung  back  her  hand  with  a  gesture 
of  farewell.  But  her  face  was  so  changed  that  they 
hardly  recognized  it.  Sin  and  evil  passions  glowed 
through  its  comeliness,  and  wrought  a  horrible  deform 
ity;  a  smile  gleamed  in  her  eyes,  as  of  triumphant 
mockery,  at  their  surprise  and  grief. 

"  Daughter,"  cried  John  Inglefield,  between  wrath  and 
sorrow,  "  stay  and  be  your  father's  blessing,  or  take  his 
curse  with  you ! " 

For  an  instant  Prudence  lingered  and  looked  back 
into  the  fire-lighted  room,  while  her  countenance  wore 
almost  the  expression  as  if  she  were  struggling  with  a 
fiend,  who  had  power  to  seize  his  victim  even  within  the 
hallowed  precincts  of  her  father's  hearth.  The  fiend 
prevailed ;  and  Prudence  vanished  into  the  outer  dark 
ness,  "vv^hen  the  family  rushed  to  the  door,  they  could 
see  nothing,  but  heard  the  sound  of  wheels  rattling  over 
the  frozen  ground. 

That  same  night,  among  the  painted  beauties  at  the 
theatre  of  a  neighboring  city,  there  was  one  whose 
dissolute  mirth  seemed  inconsistent  with  any  sympathy 
for  pure  affections,  and  for  the  joys  and  griefs  which 
are  hallowed  by  them.  Yet  this  was  Prudence  Ingle- 
field.  Her  visit  to  the  Thanksgiving  fireside  was  the 
realization  of  one  of  those  waking  dreams  in  which  the 
guilty  soul  will  sometimes  stray  back  to  its  innocence. 
But  Sin,  alas  !  is  careful  of  her  bond-slaves  ;  they  hear 
her  voice,  perhaps,  at  the  holiest  moment,  and  are  con 
strained  to  go  whither  she  summons  them.  The  same 


220  JOHN  INGLEFIELD'S  THANKSGIVING. 

dark  power  that  drew  Prudence  Inglefield  from  her 
father's  hearth  —  the  same  in  its  nature,  though  height 
ened  then  to  a  dread  necessity  —  would  snatch  a  guilty 
soul  from  the  gate  of  heaven,  and  make  its  sin  and  its 
punishment  alike  eternal. 


OLD  TICONDEROGA. 

A   PICTURE   OF   THE   PAST. 

THE  greatest  attraction,  in  this  vicinity,  is  the  famous 
old  fortress  of  Ticonderoga,  the  remains  of  which  are 
visible  from  the  piazza  of  the  tavern,  on  a  swell  of  land 
that  shuts  in  the  prospect  of  the  lake.  Those  celebrated 
heights,  Mount  Defiance  and  Mount  Independence, 
familiar  to  all  Americans  in  history,  stand  too  prominent 
not  to  be  recognized,  though  neither  of  them  precisely 
correspond  to  the  images  excited  by  their  names.  In 
truth,  the  whole  scene,  except  the  interior  of  the  fortress, 
disappointed  me.  Mount  Defiance,  which  one  pictures 
as  a  steep,  lofty,  and  rugged  hill,  of  most  formidable 
aspect,  frowning  down  with  the  grim  visage  of  a  preci 
pice  on  old  Ticonderoga,  is  merely  a  long  and  wooded 
ridge  ;  and  bore,  at  some  former  period,  the  gentle  name 
of  Sugar  Hill.  The  brow  is  certainly  difficult  to  climb, 
and  high  enough  to  look  into  every  corner  of  the  fortress. 
St.  Glair's  most  probable  reason,  however,  for  neglecting 
to  occupy  it,  was  the  deficiency  of  troops  to  man  the 
works  already  constructed,  rather  than  the  supposed 
inaccessibility  of  Mount  Defiance.  It  is  singular  that 
the  French  never  fortified  this  height,  standing,  as  it 
does,  in  the  quarter  whence  they  must  have  looked  for 
the  advance  of  a  British  army. 

In  my  first  view  of  the  ruins,  I  was  favored  with  the 


222  OLD   TICONDEROGA. 

scientific  guidance  of  a  young  lieutenant  of  engineers, 
recently  from  West  Point,  where  he  had  gained  credit  for 
great  military  genius.  I  saw  nothing  but  confusion  in  what 
chiefly  interested  him ;  straight  lines  and  zigzags,  defence 
within  defence,  wall  opposed  to  wall,  and  ditch  inter 
secting  ditch ;  oblong  squares  of  masonry  below  the  sur 
face  of  the  earth,  and  huge  mounds,  or  turf-covered  hills 
of  stone,  above  it.  On  one  of  these  artificial  hillocks,  a 
pine-tree  has  rooted  itself,  and  grown  tall  and  strong, 
since  the  banner-staff  was  levelled.  But  where  my 
unmilitary  glance  could  trace  no  regularity,  the  young 
lieutenant  was  perfectly  at  home.  He  fathomed  the 
meaning  of  every  ditch,  and  formed  an  entire  plan  of  the 
fortress  from  its  half-obliterated  lines.  His  description 
of  Ticonderoga  would  be  as  accurate  as  a  geometrical 
theorem,  and  as  barren  of  the  poetry  that  has  clustered 
round  its  decay.  I  viewed  Ticonderoga  as  a  place  of 
ancient  strength,  in  ruins  for  half  a  century :  where  the 
flags  of  three  nations  had  successively  waved,  and  none 
waved  now ;  where  armies  had  struggled,  so  long  ago 
that  the  bones  of  the  slain  were  mouldered ;  where  Peace 
had  found  a  heritage  in  the  forsaken  haunts  of  War. 
Now  the  young  West  Pointer,  with  his  lectures  on  rave 
lins,  counterscarps,  angles,  and  covered  ways,  made  it  an 
affair  of  brick  and  mortar  and  hewn  stone,  arranged  on 
certain  regular  principles,  having  a  good  deal  to  do  with 
mathematics,  but  nothing  at  all  with  poetry. 

I  should  have  been  glad  of  a  hoary  veteran  to  totter 
by  my  side,  and  tell  me,  perhaps,  of  the  French  garrisons 
and  their  Indian  allies,  —  of  Abercrombie,  Lsord  Howe, 
and  Amherst,  —  of  Ethan  Allen's  triumph  and  St. 
Glair's  surrender.  The  old  soldier  and  the  old  fortress 


OLD   TICONDEEOGA.  223 

would  be  emblems  of  each  other.  His  reminiscences, 
though  vivid  as  the  image  of  Ticonderoga  in  the  lake, 
would  harmonize  with  the  gray  influence  of  the  scene. 
A  survivor  of  the  long-disbanded  garrisons,  though  but  a 
private  soldier,  might  have  mustered  his  dead  chiefs  and 
comrades,  —  some  from  Westminster  Abbey,  and  Eng 
lish  church-yards,  and  battle-fields  in  Europe,  —  others 
from  their  graves  here  in  America',  —  others,  not  a  few, 
who  lie  sleeping  round  the  fortress;  he  might  have 
mustered  them  all,  and  bid  them  march  through  the 
ruined  gateway,  turning  their  old  historic  faces  on  me,  as 
they  passed.  Next  to  such  a  companion,  the  best  is  one's 
own  fancy. 

At  another  visit  1  was  alone,  and,  after  rambling  all 
over  the  ramparts,  sat  down  to  rest  myself  in  one  of  the 
roofless  barracks.  These  are  old  French  structures,  and 
appear  to*  have  occupied  three  sides  of  a  large  area,  now 
overgrown  with  grass,  nettles,  and  thistles.  The  one  in 
which  I  sat  was  long  and  narrow,  as  all  the  rest  had 
been,  with  peaked  gables.  The  exterior  walls  were 
nearly  entire,  constructed  of  gray,  flat,  unpicked  stones, 
the  aged  strength  of  which  promised  long  to  resist  the 
elements,  if  no  other  violence  should  precipitate  their 
fall.  The  roof,  floors,  partitions,  and  the  rest  of  the 
wood-work,  had  probably  been  burnt,  except  some  bars 
of  stanch  old  oak,  which  were  blackened  with  fire,  but 
still  remained  imbedded  into  the  window-sills  and  over 
the  doors.  There  were  a  few  particles  of  plastering  near 
the  chimney,  scratched  with  rude  figures,  perhaps  by  a 
soldier's  hajid.  A  most  luxuriant  crop  of  weeds  had 
sprung  up  within  the  edifice,  and  hid  the  scattered  frag 
ments  of  the  wall.  Grass  and  weeds  grew  in  the  win- 


224  OLD   TICONDEROGA. 

dows,  and  in  all  the  crevices  of  the  stone,  climbing,  step 
by  step,  till  a  tuft  of  yellow  flowers  was  waving  on  the 
highest  peak  of  the  gable.  Some  spicy  herb  diffused  a 
pleasant  odor  through  the  ruin.  A  verdant  heap  of 
vegetation  had  covered  the  hearth  of  the  second  floor, 
clustering  on  the  very  spot  where  the  huge  logs  had 
mouldered  to  glowing  coals,  and  flourished  beneath  the 
broad  flue,  which  had  so  often  puffed  the  smoke  over  a 
circle  of  French  or  English  soldiers.  I  felt  that  there 
was  no  other  token  of  decay  so  impressive  as  that  bed 
of  weeds  in  the  place  of  the  back-log. 

Here  I  sat,  with  those  roofless  walls  about  me,  the 
clear  sky  over  my  head,  and  the  afternoon  sunshine 
falling  gently  bright  through  the  window-frames  and 
doorway.  I  heard  the  tinkling  of  a  cow-bell,  the  twit 
tering  of  birds,  and  the  pleasant  hum  of  insects.  Once 
a  gay  butterfly,  with  four  gold-speckled  wings,  came 
and  fluttered  about  my  head,  then  flew  up  and  lighted 
on  the  highest  tuft  of  yellow  flowers,  and  at  last  took 
wing  across  the  lake.  Next  a  bee  buzzed  through  the 
sunshine,  and  found  much  sweetness  among  the  weeds. 
After  watching  him  till  he  went  off  to  his  distant  hive,  I 
closed  my  eyes  on  Ticonderoga  in  ruins,  and  cast  a 
dream-like  glance  over  pictures  of  the  past,  and  scenes 
of  which  this  spot  had  been  the  theatre. 

At  first,  my  fancy  saw  only  the  stern  hills,  lonely 
lakes,  and  venerable  woods.  Not  a  tree,  since  their 
seeds  were  first  scattered  over  the  infant  soil,  had  felt 
the  axe,  but  had  grown  up  and  flourished  through  its 
long  generation,  had  fallen  beneath  the  weight  of  years, 
been  buried  in  green  moss,  and  nourished  the  roots  of 
others  as  gigantic.  Hark!  A  light  paddle  dips  into 


OLD  TICONDEROGA.  225 

the  lake,  a  birch  canoe  glides  round  the  point,  and  an 
Indian  chief  has  passed,  painted  and  feather-crested, 
armed  with  a  bow  of  hickory,  a  stone  tomahawk,  and 
flint-headed  arrows.  But  the  ripple  had  hardly  vanished 
from  the  water,  when  a  white  flag  caught  the  breeze, 
over  a  castle  in  the  wilderness,  with  frowning  ramparts 
and  a  hundred  cannon.  There  stood  a  French  chevalier, 
commandant  of  the  fortress,  paying  court  to  a  copper- 
colored  lady,  the  princess  of  the  land,  and  winning  her 
wild  love  by  the  arts  which  had  been  successful  with 
Parisian  dames.  A  war-party  of  French  and  Indians 
were  issuing  from  the  gate  to  lay  waste  some  village  of 
New  England.  Near  the  fortress  there  was  a  .group  of 
dancers.  The  merry  soldiers  footing  it  with  the  swart 
savage  maids ;  deeper  in  the  wood,  some  red  men  were 
growing  frantic  around  a  keg  of  the  fire-water  ;  and  else 
where  a  Jesuit  preached  the  faith  of  high  cathedrals 
beneath  a  canopy  of  forest  boughs,  and  distributed  cruci 
fixes  to  be  worn  beside  English  scalps. 

I  tried  to  make  a  series  of  pictures  from  the  old 
French  war,  when  fleets  were  on  the  lake  and  armies  in 
the  woods,  and  especially  of  Abercrombie's  disastrous 
repulse,  where  thousands  of  lives  were  utterly  thrown 
away ;  but,  being  at  a  loss  how  to  order  the  battle,  I 
chose  an  evening  scene  in  the  barracks,  after  the  fortress 
had  surrendered  to  Sir  Jeffrey  Amherst;  What  an 
immense  fire  blazes  on  that  hearth,  gleaming  on  swords, 
bayonets,  and  musket-barrels,  and  blending  with  the  hue 
of  the  scarlet  coats  till  the  whole  barrack-room  is  quiver 
ing  with  ruddy  light !  One  soldier  has  thrown  himself 
down  to  rest,  after  a  deer-hunt,  or  perhaps  a  long  run 


OLD    TICONDEROGA. 

through  the  woods,  with  Indians  on  his  trail.  Two 
stand  up  to  wrestle,  and  are  on  the  point  of  coming  to 
blows.  A  fifer  plays  a  shrill  accompaniment  to  a  drum 
mer's  song,  —  a  strain  of  light  love  and  bloody  war,  with 
a  chorus  thundered  forth  by  twenty  voices.  Meantime, 
a  veteran  in  the  corner  is  prosing  about  Dettingen  and 
Fontenoye,  and  relates  camp-traditions  of  Marlborough's 
battles,  till  his  pipe,  having  been  roguishly  charged  with 
gunpowder,  makes  a  terrible  explosion  under  his  nose. 
And  now  they  all  vanish  in  a  puff  of  smoke  from  the 
chimney. 

I  merely  glanced  at  the  ensuing  twenty  years,  which 
glided  peacefully  over  the  frontier  fortress,  till  Ethan 
Allen's  shout  was  heard,  summoning  it  to  surrender  "  in 
the  name  of  the  great  Jehovah  and  of  the  Continental 
Congress."  Strange  allies  !  thought  the  British  captain. 
Next  came  the  hurried  muster  of  the  soldiers  of  liberty, 
when  the  cannon  of  Burgoyne,  pointing  down  upon  their 
stronghold  from  the  brow  of  Mount  Defiance,  announced 
a  new  conqueror  of  Ticonderoga.  No  virgin  fortress, 
this  !  Forth  rushed  the  motley  throng  from  the  barracks, 
one  man  wearing  the  blue  and  buff  of  the  Union,  another 
the  red  coat  of  Britain,  a  third  a  dragoon's  jacket,  and  a 
fourth  a  cotton  frock;  here  was  a  pair  of  leather  breeches, 
and  striped  trousers  there;  a  grenadier's  cap  on  one 
head,  and  a  ^road-brimmed  hat,  with  a  tall  feather,  on 
the  next;  this  fellow  shouldering  a  king's  arm,  that 
might  throw  a  bullet  to  Crown  Point,  and  his  comrade  a 
long  fowling-piece,  admirable  to  shoot  ducks  on  the  lake. 
In  the  midst  of  the  bustle,  when  the  fortress  was  all 
alive  with  its  last  warlike  scene,  the  ringing  of  a  bell  on 
the  lake  made  me  suddemy  unclose  my  eyes,  and  behold 


OLD    TICONDEROGA.  227 

only  the  gray  and  weed-grown   ruins.     They  were  as 
peaceful  in  the  sun  as  a  warrior's  grave. 

Hastening  to  the  rampart,  I  perceived  that  the  signal 
had  been  given  by  the  steamboat  Franklin,  which  landed 
a  passenger  from  Whitehall  at  the  tavern,  and  resumed 
its  progress  northward,  to  reach  Canada  the  next  morn 
ing.  A  sloop  was  pursuing  the  same  track ;  a  little  skiff 
had  just  crossed  the  ferry ;  while  a  scow,  laden  with 
lumber,  spread  its  huge  square  sail,  and  went  up  the  lake. 
The  whole  country  was  a  cultivated  farm.  Within 
musket-shot  of  the  ramparts  lay  the  neat  villa  of  Mr. 
Pell,  who,  since  the  Revolution,  has  become  proprietor  of 
a  spot  for  which  France,  England  and  America,  have  so 
often  struggled.  How  forcibly  the  lapse  of  time  and 
change  of  circumstances  came  home  to  my  apprehension  ! 
Banner  would  never  wave  again,  nor  cannon  roar,  nor 
blood  be  shed,  nor  trumpet  stir  up  a  soldier's  heart,  in 
this  old  fort  of  Ticonderoga.  Tall  trees  had  grown  upon 
its  ramparts,  since  the  last  garrison  marched  out,  to 
return  no  more,  or  only  at  some  dreamer's  summons, 
gliding  from  the  twilight  past  to  vanish  among  realities. 
15 


THE  WIVES   OF  THE  DEAD. 

THE  following  story,  the  simple  and  domestic  incidents 
of  which  may  be  deemed  scarcely  worth  relating,  after 
such  a  lapse  of  time,  awakened  some  degree  of  interest, 
a  hundred  years  ago,  in  a  principal  seaport  of  the  Bay 
Province.  The  rainy  twilight  of  an  autumn  day,  —  a 
parlor  on  the  second  floor  of  a  small  house,  plainly 
furnished,  as  beseemed  the  middling  circumstances  of  its 
inhabitants,  yet  decorated  with  little  curiosities  from 
beyond  the  sea,  and  a  few  delicate  specimens  of  Indian 
manufacture,  —  these  are  the  only  particulars  to  be 
premised  in  regard  to  scene  and  season.  Two  young 
and  comely  women  sat  together  by  the  fireside,  nursing 
their  mutual  and  peculiar  sorrows.  They  were  the 
recent  brides  of  two  brothers,  a  sailor  and  a  landsman, 
and  two  successive  days  had  brought  tidings  of  the  death 
of  each,  by  the  chances  of  Canadian  warfare,  and  the 
tempestuous  Atlantic.  The  universal  sympathy  excited 
by  this  bereavement  drew  numerous  condoling  guests 
to  the  habitation  of  the  widowed  sisters.  Several,  among 
whom  was  the  minister,  had  remained  till  the  verge  of 
evening ;  when,  one  by  one,  whispering  many  comfort 
able  passages  of  Scripture,  that  were  answered  by  more 
abundant  tears,  they  took  their  leave,  and  departed  to 
their  own  happier  homes.  The  mourners,  though  not 
insensible  to  the  kindness  of  their  friends,  had  yearned 
to  be  left  alone.  United,  as  they  had  been,  by  the 


THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD.  229 

relationship  of  the  living,  and  now  more  closely  so  by 
that  of  the  dead,  each  felt  as  if  whatever  consolation  her 
grief  admitted  were  to  be  found  in  the  bosom  of  the 
other.  They  joined  their  hearts,  and  wept  together 
silently.  But  after  an  hour  of  such  indulgence,  one  of 
the  sisters,  all  of  whose  emotions  were  influenced  by  her 
mild,  quiet,  yet  not  feeble  character,  began  to  recollect 
the  precepts  of  resignation  and  endurance  which  piety 
had  taught  her,  when  she  did  not  think  to  need  them. 
Her  misfortune,  besides,  as  earliest  known,  should  earli 
est  cease  to  interfere  with  her  regular  course  of  duties  ; 
accordingly,  having  placed  the  table  before  the  fire, 
and  arranged  a  frugal  meal,  she  took  the  hand  of  her 
companion. 

"  Come,  dearest  sister ;  you  have  eaten  not  a  morsel 
to-day,"  she  said.  "  Arise,  I  pray  you.  and  let  us  ask  a 
blessing  on  that  which  is  provided  for  us." 

Her  sister-in-law  was  of  a  lively  and  irritable  tempera 
ment,  and  the  first  pangs  of  her  sorrow  had  been  ex 
pressed  by  shrieks  and  passionate  lamentation.  She  now 
shrunk  from  Mary's  words,  like  a  wounded  sufferer  from 
a  hand  that  revives  the  throb. 

"  There  is  no  blessing  left  for  me,  neither  will  I  ask 
it !  "  cried  Margaret,  with  a  fresh  burst  of  tears.  "  Would 
it  wei^e  His  will  that  I  might  never  taste  food  more !  " 

Yet  she  trembled  at  these  rebellious  expressions, 
almost  as  soon  as  they  were  uttered,  and,  by  degrees, 
Mary  succeeded  in  bringing  her  sister's  mind  nearer  to 
the  situation  of  her  own.  Time  went  on,  and  their  usual 
hour  of  repose  arrived.  The  brothers  and  their  brides, 
entering  the  married  state  with  no  more  than  the  slender 
means  which  then  sanctioned  such  a  step,  had  confeder- 


230  THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD. 

ated  themselves  in  one  household,  with  equal  rights  to 
the  parlor,  and  claiming  exclusive  privileges  in  two 
sleeping  rooms  contiguous  to  it.  Thither  the  widowed 
ones  retired,  after  heaping  ashes  upon  the  dying  embers 
of  their  fire,  and  placing  a  lighted  lamp  upon  the  hearth. 
The  doors  of  both  chambers  were  left  open,  so  that  a  part 
of  the  interior  of  each,  and  the  beds  with  their  unclosed 
curtains,  were  reciprocally  visible.  Sleep  did  not  steal 
upon  the  sisters  at  one  and  the  same  time.  Mary 
experienced  the  effect  often  consequent  upon  grief  quietly 
borne,  and  soon  sunk  into  temporary  forgetful  ness, 
while  Margaret  became  more  disturbed  and  feverish,  in 
proportion  as  the  night  advanced  with  its  deepest  and 
stillest  hours.  She  lay  listening  to  the  drops  of  rain, 
that  came  down  in  monotonous  succession,  unswayed  by 
a  breath  of  wind ;  and  a  nervous  impuke  continually 
caused  her  to  lift  her  head  from  the  pillow,  and  gaze  into 
Mary's  chamber  and  the  intermediate  apartment.  The 
cold  light  of  the  lamp  threw  the  shadows  of  the  furniture 
up  against  the  wall,  stamping  them  immovably  there, 
except  when  they  were  shaken  by  a  sudden  nicker  of 
the  flame.  Two  vacant  arm-chairs  were  in  their  old 
positions  on  opposite  sides  of  the  hearth,  where  the 
brothers  had  been  wont  to  sit  in  young  and  laughing 
dignity,  as  heads  of  families ;  two  humbler  seats  were 
near  them>  the  true  thrones  of  that  little  empire,  where 
Mary  and  herself  had  exercised  in  love  a  power  that  love 
had  won.  The  cheerful  radiance  of  the  fire  had  shone 
upon  the  happy  circle,  and  the  dead  glimmer  of  the  lamp 
might  have  befitted  their  reunion  now.  While  Margaret 
groaned  in  bitterness,  she  heard  a  knock  at  the  street- 
door. 


THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD.  231 

"  How  would  my  heart  have  leapt  at  that  sound  but 
yesterday  !  "  thought  she,  remembering  the  anxiety  with 
which  she  had  long  awaited  tidings  from  her  husband. 
"  I  care  not  for  it  now  ;  let  them  begone,  for  I  will  not 
arise." 

But  even  while  a  sort  of  childish  fretfulness  made  her 
thus  resolve,  she  was  breathing  hurriedly,  and  straining 
her  ears  to  catch  a  repetition  of  the  summons.  It  is 
difficult  to  be  convinced  of  the  death  of  one  whom  we 
have  deemed  another  self.  The  knocking  was  now 
renewed  in  slow  and  regular  strokes,  apparently  given 
with  the  soft  end  of  a  doubled  fist,  and  was  accompanied 
by  words,  faintly  heard  through  several  thicknesses  of 
wall.  Margaret  looked  to  her  sister's  chamber,  and 
beheld  her  still  lying  in  the  depths  of  sleep.  She  arose, 
placed  her  foot  upon  the  floor,  and  slightly  arrayed 
herself,  trembling  between  fear  and  eagerness  as  she 
did  so. 

"  Heaven  help  me  !  "  sighed  she.  "  I  have  nothing 
left  to  fear,  and  methinks  I  am  ten  times  more  a  coward 
than  ever." 

Seizing  the  lamp  from  the  hearth,  she  hastened  to  the 
window  that  overlooked  the  street-door.  It  was  a  lattice, 
turning  upon  hinges ;  and  having  thrown  it  back,  she 
stretched  her  head  a  little  way  into  the  moist  atmos 
phere.  A  lantern  was  reddening  the  front  of  the  house, 
and  melting  its  light  in  the  neighboring  puddles,  while  a 
deluge  of  darkness  overwhelmed  every  other  object.  As 
the  window  grated  on  its  hinges,  a  man  in  a 'broad- 
brimmed  hat  and  blanket-coat  stepped  from  under  the 
shelter  of  the  projecting  story,  and  looked  upward  to 


232  THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD. 

discover  whom  his  application  had  aroused.  Margaret 
knew  him  as  a  friendly  innkeeper  of  the  town. 

"  What  would  you  have,  Goodman  Parker  ?  "  cried  the 
widow. 

"  Lack-a-day,  is  it  you,  Mistress  Margaret  ?  "  replied 
the  innkeeper.  "  I  was  afraid  it  might  be  your  sister 
Mary  ;  for  I  hate  to  see  a  young  woman  in  trouble,  when 
I  haven't  a  word  of  comfort  to  whisper  her." 

"  For  Heaven's  sake,  what  news  do  you  bring  ? " 
screamed  Margaret. 

"  Why,  there  has  been  an  express  through  the  town 
within  this  half-hour,"  said  Goodman  Parker,  "  travelling 
from  the  eastern  jurisdiction  with  letters  from  the  gov 
ernor  and  council.  He  tarried  at  my  house  to  refresh 
himself  with  a  drop  and  a  morsel,  and  I  asked  him  what 
tidings  on  the  frontiers.  He  tells  me  we  had  the  better 
in  the  skirmish  you  wot  of,  and  that  thirteen  men 
reported  slain  are  well  and  sound,  and  your  husband 
among  them.  Besides,  he  is  appointed  of  the  escort  to 
bring  the  captivated  Frenchers  and  Indians  home  to  the 
province  jail.  I  judged  you  would  n't  mind  being  broke  of 
your  rest,  and  so  I  stepped  over  to  tell  you.  Good-night." 

So  saying,  the  honest  man  departed ;  and  his  lantern 
gleamed  along  the  street,  bringing  to  view  indistinct 
shapes  of  things,  and  the  fragments  of  a  world,  like  order 
glimmering  through  chaos,  or  memory  roaming  over  the 
past.  But  Margaret  staid  not  to  watch  these  picturesque 
effects.  Joy  flashed  into  her  heart,  and  lighted  it  up  at 
once  ;  and  breathless,  and  with  winged  steps,  she  flew  to 
the  bedside  of  her  sister.  She  paused,  however,  at  the 
door  of  the  chamber,  while  a  thought  fcf  pain  broke  in 
upon  her. 


THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD.  233 

"  Poor  Mary  !  "  said  she  to  herself.  "  Shall  I  waken 
her,  to  feel  her  sorrow  sharpened  by  my  happiness  ?  No ; 
I  will  keep  it  within  my  own  bosom  till  the  morrow." 

She  approached  the  bed,  to  discover  if  Mary's  sleep 
were  peaceful.  Her  face  was  turned  partly  inward  to 
the  pillow,  and  had  been  hidden  there  to  weep ;  but  a 
look  of  motionless  contentment  was  now  visible  upon  it* 
as  if  her  heart,  like  a  deep  lake,  had  grown  calm  because- 
its  dead  had  sunk  down  so  far  within.  Happy  is  it,  and 
strange,  that  the  lighter  sorrows  are  those  from  which 
dreams  are  chiefly  fabricated.  Margaret  shrunk  from 
disturbing  her  sister-in-law,  and  felt  as  if  her  own  better 
fortune  had  rendered  her  involuntarily  unfaithful,  and 
as  if  altered  and  diminished  affection  must  be  the  conse 
quence  of  the  disclosure  she  had  to  make.  With  a 
sudden  step,  she  turned  away.  But  joy  could  not  long 
be  repressed,  even  by  circumstances  that  would  have 
excited  heavy  grief  at  another  moment.  Her  mind  was 
thronged  with  delightful  thoughts,  till  sleep  stole  on,  and 
transformed  them  to  visions,  more  delightful  and  more 
wild,  like  the  breath  of  winter  (but  what  a  cold  compari 
son  !)  working  fantastic  tracery  upon  a  window. 

When  the  night  was  far  advanced,  Mary  awoke  with 
a  sudden  start.  A  vivid  dream  had  latterly  involved  her 
in  its  unreal  life,  of  which,  however,  she  could  only 
remember  that  it  had  been  broken  in  upon  at  the  most 
interesting  point.  For  a  little  time,  slumber  hung  about 
her  like  a  morning  mist,  hindering  her  from  perceiving 
the  distinct  outline  of  her  situation.  She  listened  with 
imperfect  consciousness  to  two  or  three  volleys  of  a  rapid 
and  eager  knocking ;  and  first  she  deemed  the  noise  a 
matter  of  course,  like  the  breath  she  drew;  next,  it 


234  THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD. 

appeared  a  thing  in  which  she  had  no  concern ;  and 
lastly,  she  became  aware  that  it  was  a  summons  neces 
sary  to  be  obeyed.  At  the  same  moment,  the  pang  of 
recollection  darted  into  her  mind ;  the  pall  of  sleep  was 
thrown  back  from  the  face  of  grief ;  the  dim  light  of  the 
chamber,  and  the  objects  therein  revealed,  had  retained 
all  her  suspended  ideas,  and  restored  them  as  soon  as 
she  unclosed  her  eyes.  Again  there  was  a  quick  peal 
upon  the  street-door.  Fearing  that  her  sister  would  also 
be  disturbed,  Mary  wrapped  herself  in  a  cloak  and  hood, 
took  the  lamp  from  the  hearth,  and  hastened  to  the  win 
dow.  By  some  accident,  it  had  been  left  unhasped,  and 
yielded  easily  to  her  hand. 

"  Who  's  there  ?  "  asked  Mary,  trembling  as  she  looked 
forth. 

The  storm  was  over,  and  the  moon  was  up  ;  it  shone 
upon  broken  clouds  above,  and  below  upon  houses  black 
with  moisture,  and  upon  little  lakes  of  the  fallen  rain, 
curling  into  silver  beneath  the  quick  enchantment  of  a 
breeze.  A  young  man  in  a  sailor's  dress,  wet  as  if  he 
had  come  out  of  the  depths  of  the  sea,  stood  alone  under 
the  window.  Mary  recognized  him  as  one  whose  liveli 
hood  was  gained  by  short  voyages  along  the  coast;  nor 
did  she  forget  that,  previous  to  her  marriage,  he  had 
been  an  unsuccessful  wooer  of  her  own. 

"  What  do  you  seek  here,  Stephen  ?  "  said  she. 

"  Cheer  up,  Mary,  for  I  seek  to  comfort  you,"  answered 
the  rejected  lover.  "  You  must  know  I  got  home  not 
ten  minutes  ago,  and  the  first  thing  my  good  mother  told 
me  was  the  news  about  your  husband.  So,  without  say 
ing  a  word  to  the  old  woman,  I  clapped  on  my  hat,  and 


THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD.  235 

ran  out  of  the  house.  I  could  n't  have  slept  a  wink  before 
speaking  to  you,  Mary,  for  the  sake  of  old  times." 

"  Stephen,  I  thought  better  of  you !  "  exclaimed  the 
widow,  with  gushing  tears,  and  preparing  to  close  the 
lattice  ;  for  she  was  no  whit  inclined  to  imitate  the  first 
wife  of  Zadig. 

"  But  stop,  and  hear  my  story  out,"  cried  the  young 
sailor.  "  I  tell  you  we  spoke  a  brig  yesterday  afternoon, 
bound  in  from  Old  England.  And  who  do  you  think  I 
saw  standing  on  deck,  well  and  hearty,  only  a  bit  thinner 
than  he  was  five  months  ago  ? " 

Mary  leaned  from  the  window,  but  could  not  speak. 

"  Why,  it  was  your  husband  himself,"  continued  the 
generous  seaman.  "  He  and  three  others  saved  them 
selves  on  a  spar,  when  the  Blessing  turned  bottom 
upwards.  The  brig  will  beat  into  the  bay  by  daylight, 
with  this  wind,  and  you  '11  see  him  here  to-morrow. 
There  's  the  comfort  I  bring  you,  Mary,  and  so  good 
night." 

He  hurried  away,  while  Mary  watched  him  with  a 
doubt  of  waking  reality,  that  seemed  stronger  or  weaker 
as  he  alternately  entered  the  shade  of  the  houses,  or 
emerged  into  the  broad  streaks  of  moonlight.  Gradu 
ally,  however,  a  blessed  flood  of  conviction  swelled  into 
her  heart,  in  strength  enough  to  overwhelm  her,  had  its 
increase  been  more  abrupt.  Her  first  impulse  was  to 
rouse  her  sister-in-law,  and  communicate  the  new-born 
gladness.  She  opened  the  chamber-door,  which  had 
been  closed  in  the  course  of  the  night,  though  not  latched, 
advanced  to  the  bedside,  and  was  about  to  lay  her  hand 
upon  the  slumberer's  shoulder.  But  then  she  remem 
bered  that  Margaret  would  awake  to  thoughts  of  death 


236  THE  WIVES  OF  THE  DEAD. 

and  woe,  rendered  not  the  less  bitter  by  their  contrast 
with  her  own  felicity.  She  suffered  the  rays  of  the  lamp 
to  fall  upon  the  unconscious  form  of  the  bereaved  one. 
Margaret  lay  in  unquiet  sleep,  and  the  drapery  was  dis 
placed  around  her;  her  young  cheek  was  rosy-tinted, 
and  her  lips  half  opened  in  a  vivid  smile ;  an  expression 
of  joy,  debarred  its  passage  by  her  sealed  eyelids,  strug 
gled  forth  like  incense  from  the  whole  countenance. 

"  My  poor  sister !  you  will  waken  too  soon  from  that 
happy  dream,"  thought  Mary. 

Before  retiring,  she  set  down  the  lamp,  and  endeavored 
to  arrange  the  bed-clothes  so  that  the  chill  air  might 
not  do  harm  to  the  feverish  slumberer.  But  her  hand 
trembled  against  Margaret's  neck,  a  tear  also  fell  upon 
her  cheek,  and  she  suddenly  awoke. 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

DAFFYDOWNDILLY  was  so  called  because  in  his  nature 
he  resembled  a  flower,  and  loved  to  do  only  what  was 
beautiful  and  agreeable,  and  took  no  delight  in  labor  of 
any  kind.  But,  while  Daffydowndilly  was  yet  a  little 
boy,  his  mother  sent  him  away  from  his  pleasant  home, 
and  put  him  under  the  care  of  a  very  strict  school 
master,  who  went  by  the  name  of  Mr.  Toil.  Those 
who  knew  him  best  affirmed  that  this  Mr.  Toil  was  a 
very  worthy  character  ;  and  that  he  had  done  more  good, 
both  to  children  and  grown  people,  than  anybody  else  in 
the  world.  Certainly  he  had  lived  long  enough  to  do  a 
great  deal  of  good  ;  for,  if  all  stories  be  true,  he  had 
dwelt  upon  earth  ever  since  Adarn  was  driven  from  the 
garden  of  Eden. 

Nevertheless,  Mr.  Toil  had  a  severe  and  ugly  counte 
nance,  ^specially  for  such  little  boys  or  big  men  as  were 
inclined  to  be  idle ;  his  voice,  too,  was  harsh ;  and  all  his 
ways  and  customs  seemed  very  disagreeable  to  our  friend 
Daffydowndilly.  The  whole  day  long,  this  terrible  old 
schoolmaster  sat  at  his  desk  overlooking  the  scholars,  or 
stalked  about  the  school-room  with  a  certain  awful  birch 
rod  in  his  hand.  Now  came  a  rap  over  the  shoulders 
of  a  boy  whom  Mr.  Toil  had  caught  at  play ;  now  he 
punished  a  whole  class  who  were  behindhand  with  their 
lessons;  and,  in  short,  unless  a  lad  chose  to  attend 


238  LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

quietly  and  constantly  to  his  book,  he  had  no  chance 
of  enjoying  a  quiet  moment  in  the  school-room  of  Mr. 
Toil. 

"This  will  never  do  for  me,"  thought  Daffydown- 
dilly. 

Now,  the  whole  of  Daffydowndilly's  life  had  hitherto 
been  passed  with  his  dear  mother,  who  had  a  much 
sweeter  face  than  old  Mr.  Toil,  and  who  had  always 
been  very  indulgent  to  her  little  boy.  No  wonder, 
therefore,  that  poor  Daffydowndilly  found  it  a  woful 
change,  to  be  sent  away  from  the  good  lady's  side,  and 
put  under  the  care  of  this  ugly-visaged  schoolmaster, 
who  never  gave  him  any  apples  or  cakes,  and  seemed 
to  think  that  little  boys  were  created  only  to  get 
lessons. 

"  I  can't  bear  it  any  longer,"  said  Daffydowndilly  to 
himself,  when  he  had  been  at  school  about  a  week. 
"I  '11  run  away,  and  try  to  find  my  dear  mother;  and, 
at  any  rate,  I  shall  never  find  anybody  half  so  disagree 
able  as  this  old  Mr.  Toil !  " 

So,  the  very  next  morning,  off  started  poor  Daffydown 
dilly,  and  began  his  rambles  about  the  world,  with  only 
some  bread  and  cheese  for  his  breakfast,  and  very  little 
pocket-money  to  pay  his  expenses.  But  he  had  gone 
only  a  short  distance,  when  he  overtook  a  man  of  grave 
and  sedate  appearance,  who  was  trudging  at  a  moderate 
pace  along  the  road. 

"Good-morning,  my  fine  lad,"  said  the  stranger;  and 
his  voice  seemed  hard  and  severe,  but  yet  had  a  sort  of 
kindness  in  it ;  "  whence  do  you  come  so  early,  and 
whither  are  you  going  ? " 

Little  Daffydowndilly  was  a  boy  of  very  ingenuous 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY.  239 

disposition,  and  had  never  been  known  to  tell  a  lie,  in 
all  his  life.  Nor  did  he  tell  one  now.  He  hesitated  a 
moment  or  two,  but  finally  confessed  that  he  had  run 
away  from  school,  on  account  of  his  great  dislike  to  Mr. 
Toil ;  and  that  he  was  resolved  to  find  some  place  in  the 
world  where  he  should  never  see  or  hear  of  the  old 
schoolmaster  again. 

"  O,  very  well,  my  little  friend ! "  answered  the 
stranger.  "  Then  we  will  go  together  ;  for  I,  likewise, 
have  had  a  good  deal  to  do  with  Mr.  Toil,  and  should 
be  glad  to  find  some  place  where  he  was  never  heard 
of." 

Our  friend  Daflfydowndilly  would  have  been  better 
pleased  with  a  companion  of  his  own  age,  with  whom 
he  might  have  gathered  flowers  along  the  roadside,  or 
have  chased  butterflies,  or  have  done  many  other  things 
to  make  the  journey  pleasant.  But  he  had  wisdom 
enough  to  understand  that  he  should  get  along  through 
the  world  much  easier  by  having  a  man  of  experience 
to  show  him  the  way.  So  he  accepted  the  stranger's 
proposal,  and  they  walked  on  very  sociably  together. 

They  had  not  gone  far,  when  the  road  passed  by  a 
field  where  some  haymakers  were  at  work,  mowing 
down  the  tall  grass,  and  spreading  it  out  in  the  sun  to 
dry.  Daffydowndilly  was  delighted  with  the  sweet 
smell  of  the  new-mown  grass,  and  thought  how  much 
pleasanter  it  must  be  to  make  hay  in  the  sunshine,  under 
the  blue  sky,  and  with  the  birds  singing  sweetly  in  the 
neighboring  trees  and  bushes,  than  to  be  shut  up  in  a 
dismal  school-room,  learning  lessons  all  day  long,  and 
continually  scolded  by  old  Mr.  Toil.  But,  in  the  midst 
of  these  thoughts,  while  he  was  stopping  to  peep  over 


240  LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

the  stone  wall,  he  started  back  and  caught  hold  of  his 
companion's  hand. 

"  Quick,  quick !  "  cried  he.  "  Let  us  run  away,  or 
he  will  catch  us  !  " 

"  Who  will  catch  us  ? "  asked  the  stranger. 

"  Mr.  Toil,  the  old  schoolmaster ! "  answered  Daffy- 
downdilly.  "Don't  you  see  him  amongst  the  hay 
makers  ?  " 

And  Daffydowndilly  pointed  to  an  elderly  man,  who 
seemed  to  be  the  owner  of  the  field,  and  the  employer  of 
the  men  at  work  there.  He  had  stripped  off  his  coat 
,and  waistcoat,  and  was  busily  at  work  in  his  shirt 
sleeves.  The  drops  of  sweat  stood  upon  his  brow ;  but 
he  gave  himself  not  a  moment's  rest,  and  kept  crying 
out  to  the  haymakers  to  make  hay  while  the  sun 
shone.  Now,  strange  to  say,  the  figure  and  features 
of  this  old  farmer  were  precisely  the  same  as  those  of 
old  Mr.  Toil,  who,  at  that  very  moment,  must  have 
been  just  entering  his  school-room. 

"  Don't  be  afraid,"  said  the  stranger.  "  This  is  not 
Mr.  Toil  the  schoolmaster,  but  a  brother  of  his,  who 
was  bred  a  farmer ;  and  people  say  he  is  the  most  dis 
agreeable  man  of  the  two.  However,  he  won't  trouble 
you,  unless  you  become  a  laborer  on  the  farm." 

Little  Daffydowndilly  believed  what  his  companion 
said,  but  was  very  glad,  nevertheless,  when  they  were 
out  of  sight  of  the  old  farmer,  who  bore  such  a  singular 
resemblance  to  Mr.  Toil.  The  two  travellers  had  gone 
but  little  further,  when  they  came  to  a  spot  where  some 
carpenters  were  erecting  a  house.  Daffydowndilly 
begged  his  companion  to  stop  a  moment ;  for  it  was  a 
very  pretty  sight  to  see  how  neatly  the  carpenters  did 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY.  241 

their  work,  with  their  broad-axes,  and  saws,  and  planes, 
and  hammers,  shaping  out  the  doors,  and  putting  in  the 
window-sashes,  and  nailing  on  the  clapboards ;  and  he 
could  not  help  thinking  that  he  should  like  to  take  a 
broad-axe,  a  saw,  a  plane,  and  a  hammer,  and  build  a 
little  house  for  himself.  And  then,  when  he  should 
have  a  house  of  his  own,  old  Mr.  Toil  would  never  dare 
to  molest  him. 

But,  just  while  he  was  delighting  himself  with  this 
idea,  little  DafFydowndilly  beheld  something  that  made 
him  catch  hold  of  his  companion's  hand,  all  in  a  fright. 

"  Make  haste  !  Quick,  quick !  "  cried  he.  "  There 
he  is  again !  " 

"  Who  ?  "  asked  the  stranger,  very  quietly. 

"Old  Mr.  Toil,"  said  DafFydowndilly,  trembling. 
"  There  !  he  that  is  overseeing  the  carpenters.  'T  is 
my  old  schoolmaster,  as  sure  as  I  'm  alive  !  " 

The  stranger  cast  his  eyes  where  Daffydowndilly 
pointed  his  finger;  and  he  saw  an  elderly  man,  with  a 
carpenter's  rule  and  compasses  in  his  hand.  This 
person  went  to  and  fro  about  the  unfinished  house, 
measuring  pieces  of  timber,  and  marking  out  the  work 
that  was  to  be  done,  and  continually  exhorting  the 
other  carpenters  to  be  diligent.  And  wherever  he 
turned  his  hard  and  wrinkled  visage,  the  men  seemed  to 
feel  that  they  had  a  task-master  over  them,  and  sawed, 
and  hammered,  and  planed,  as  if  for  dear  life. 

"  O,  no !  this  is  not  Mr.  Toil,  the  schoolmaster,"  said 
the  stranger.  "  It  is  another  brother  of  his,  who  follows 
the  trade  of  carpenter." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  it,"  quoth  Daffydowndilly ; 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

"but,  if  you  please,  sir,  I  should  like  to  get  out  of  his 
way  as  soon  as  possible." 

Then  they  went  on  a  little  further,  and  soon  heard 
the  sound  of  a  drum  and  fife.  Daffydowndilly  pricked 
up  his  ears  at  this,  and  besought  his  companion  to 
hurry  forward,  that  they  might  not  rniss  seeing  the 
soldiers.  Accordingly,  they  made  what  haste  they 
could,  and  soon  met  a  company  of  soldiers,  gayly 
dressed,  with  beautiful  feathers  in  their  caps,  and  bright 
muskets  on  their  shoulders.  In  front  marched  two 
drummers  and  two  fifers,  beating  on  their  drums  and 
playing  on  their  fifes  with  might  and  main,  and  making 
such  lively  music  that  little  DafFydowndilly  would 
gladly  have  followed  them  to  the  end  of  the  world. 
Aiad  if  he  was  only  a  soldier,  then,  he  said  to  himself, 
old  Mr.  Toil  would  never  venture  to  look  him  in  the 
face. 

"  Quick  step !  Forward  march  !  "  shouted  a  gruff 
voice. 

Little  DafFydowndilly  started,  in  great  dismay;  for 
this  voice  which  had  spoken  to  the  soldiers  sounded 
precisely  the  same  as  that  which  he  had  heard  every 
day  in  Mr.  Toil's  school-room,  out  of  Mr.  Toil's  own 
mouth.  And,  turning  his  eyes  to  the  captain  of  the 
company,  what  should  he  see  but  the  very  image  of  old 
Mr.  Toil  himself,  with  a  smart  cap  and  feather  on  his 
head,  a  pair  of  gold  epaulets  on  his  shoulders,  a  laced 
coat  on  his  back,  a  purple  sash  round  his  waist,  and 
a  long  sword,  instead  of  a  birch  rod,  in  his  hand. 
And  though  he  held  his  head  so  high,  and  strutted  like 
a  turkey-cock,  still  he  looked  quite  as  ugly  and  disa- 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY.  243 

greeable  as  when  he  was  hearing  lessons  in  the  school 
room. 

"  This  is  certainly  old  Mr.  Toil,"  said  Daffydowndilly, 
in  a  trembling  voice.  "  Let  us  run  away,  for  fear  he 
should  make  us  enlist  in  his  company  !  " 

"  You  are  mistaken  again,  my  little  friend,"  replied 
the  stranger,  very  composedly.  "  This  is  not  Mr.  Toil, 
the  schoolmaster,  but  a  brother  of  his,  who  has  served 
in  the  army  all  his  life.  People  say  he  's  a  terribly 
severe  fellow ;  but  you  and  I  need  not  be  afraid  of 
him." 

"  Well,  well,"  said  little  Daffydowndilly,  "  but,  if  you 
please,  sir,  I  don't  want  to  see  the  soldiers  any  more." 

So  the  child  and  the  stranger  resumed  their  journey  ; 
and,  by  and  by,  they  came  to  a  house  by  the  road-side, 
where  a  number  of  people  were  making  merry.  Young 
men  and  rosy-cheeked  girls,  with  smiles  on  their  faces, 
were  dancing  to  the  sound  of  a  fiddle.  It  was  the  pleas- 
antest  sight  that  Daffydowndilly  had  yet  met  with,  and 
it  comforted  him  for  all  his  disappointments. 

"  O,  let  us  stop  here,"  cried  he  to  his  companion ; 
"  for  Mr.  Toil  will  never  dare  to  show  his  face  where 
there  is  a  fiddler,  and  where  people  are  dancing  and 
making  merry.  x  We  shall  be  quite  safe  here  !  " 

But  these  last  words  died  away  upon  Daffydowndilly's 
tongue ;  for,  happening  to  cast  his  eyes  on  the  fiddler, 
whom  should  he  behold  again,  but  the  likeness  of  Mr. 
Toil,  holding  a  fiddle-bow  instead  of  a  birch  rod,  and 
flourishing  it  with  as  much  ease  and  dexterity  as  if  he 
had  been  a  fiddler  all  his  life  !  He  had  somewhat  the 
air  of  a  Frenchman,  but  still  looked  exactly  like  the  old 
schoolmaster ;  and  Daffydowndilly  even  fancied  that  he 
16 


244  LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

nodded  and  winked  at  him,  and  made  signs  for  him  to 
join  in  the  dance. 

"  O,  dear  me!"  whispered  he,  turning  pale.  "It 
seems  as  if  there  was  nobody  but  Mr.  Toil  in  the 
world.  Who  could  have  thought  of  his  playing  on  a 
fiddle!" 

"  This  is  not  your  old  schoolmaster,"  observed  the 
stranger,  "  but  another  brother  of  his,  who  was  bred  in 
France,  where  he  learned  the  profession  of  a  fiddler.  He 
is  ashamed  of  his  family,  and  generally  calls  himself 
Monsieur  le  Plaisir ;  but  his  real  name  is  Toil,  and 
those  who  have  known  him  best  think  him  still  more 
disagreeable  than  his  brothers." 

"  Pray  let  us  go  a  little  further,"  said  DafTydowndilly. 
"  I  don't  like  the  looks  of  this  fiddler,  at  all." 

Well,  thus  the  stranger  and  little  Daffydowndilly 
went  wandering  along  the  highway,  and  in  shady  lanes, 
and  through  pleasant  villages  ;  and  whithersoever  they 
went,  behold !  there  was  the  image  of  old  Mr.  Toil.  He 
stood  like  a  scarecrow  in  the  corn-fields.  If  they  entered 
a  house,  he  sat  in  the  parlor;  if  they  peeped  into  the 
kitchen,  he  was  there.  He  made  himself  at  home  in 
every  cottage,  and  stole,  under  one  disguise  or  another, 
into  the  most  splendid  mansions.  Everywhere  there 
was  sure  to  be  somebody  wearing  the  likeness  of  Mr. 
Toil,  and  who,  as  the  stranger  affirmed,  was  one  of  the 
old  schoolmaster's  innumerable  brethren. 

Little  Daffydowndilly  was  almost  tired  to  death,  when 
he  perceived  some  people  reclining  lazily  in  a  shady 
place,  by  the  side  of  the  road.  The  poor  child  entreated 
his  companion  that  they  might  sit  down  there,  and  take 
some  repose. 


LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY.  245 

"  Old  Mr.  Toil  will  never  come  here,"  said  he  ;  "  for 
he  hates  to  see  people  taking-  their  ease." 

But,  even  while  he  spoke,  DafFydowndilly's  eyes  fell 
upon  a  person  who  seemed  the  laziest,  and  heaviest,  and 
most  torpid,  of  all  those  lazy,  and  heavy,  and  torpid 
people,  who  had  lain  down  to  sleep  in  the  shade.  Who 
should  it  be,  again,  but  the  very  image  of  Mr.  Toil ! 

"  There  is  a  large  family  of  these  Toils,"  remarked 
the  stranger.  "  This  is  another  of  the  old  schoolmaster's 
brothers,  who  was  bred  in  Italy,  where  he  acquired  very 
idle  habits,  and  goes  by  the  name  of  Signor  Far  Niente. 
He  pretends  to  lead  an  easy  life,  but  is  really  the  most 
miserable  fellow  in  the  family." 

"  O,  take  me  back  !  —  take  me  back !  "  cried  poor 
little  Daffy downdilly,  bursting  into  tears.  "  If  there  is 
nothing  but  Toil  all  the  world  over,  I  may  just  as  well  go 
back  to  the  schoolhouse  !  " 

"  Yonder  it  is,  —  there  is  the  schoolhouse  !  "  said  the 
stranger ;  for  though  he  and  little  Daffydowndilly  had 
taken  a  great  many  steps,  they  had  travelled  in  a  circle, 
instead  of  a  straight  line.  "  Come  ;  we  will  go  back  to 
school  together." 

There  was  something  in  his  companion's  voice  that 
little  Daffy  do  wndilly  now  remembered  ;  and  it  is  strange 
that  he  had  not  remembered  it  sooner.  Looking  up  into 
his  face,  behold !  there  again  was  the  likeness  of  old 
Mr.  Toil ;  so  that  the  poor  child  had  been  in  company 
with  Toil  all  day,  even  while  he  was  doing  his  best  to 
run  away  from  him.  Some  people,  to  whom  I  have  told 
little  Daffydowndilly's  story,  are  of  opinion  that  old  Mr. 
Toil  was  a  magician,  and  possessed  the  power  of  multi 
plying  himself  into  as  many  shapes  as  he  saw  fit. 


246  LITTLE    DAFFYDOWNDILLY. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  little  Daffydowndilly  had  learned  a 
good  lesson,  and  from  that  time  forward  was  diligent  at 
his  task,  because  he  knew  that  diligence  is  not  a  whit 
more  toilsome  than  sport  or  idleness.  And  when  he 
became  better  acquainted  with  Mr.  Toil,  he  began  to 
think  that  his  ways  were  not  so  very  disagreeable,  and 
that  the  old  schoolmaster's  smile  of  approbation  made 
his  face  almost  as  pleasant  as  even  that  of  Daflfydown- 
dilly's  mother. 


MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

AFTER  the  kings  of  Great  Britain  had  assumed  the 
right  of  appointing  the  colonial  governors,  the  measures 
of  the  latter  seldom  met  with  the  ready  and  general 
approbation  which  had  been  paid  to  those  of  their 
predecessors,  under  the  original  charters.  The  people 
looked  with  most  jealous  scrutiny  to  the  exercise  of 
power  which  did  not  emanate  from  themselves,  and  they 
usually  rewarded  their  rulers  with  slender  gratitude  for 
the  compliances  by  which,  in  softening  their  instructions 
from  beyond  the  sea,  they  had. incurred  the  reprehension 
of  those  who  gave  them.  The  annals  of  Massachusetts 
Bay  will  inform  us,  that  of  six  governors  in  the  space 
of  about  forty  years  from  the  surrender  of  the  old  char 
ter,  under  James  II. ,  two  were  imprisoned  by  a  popular 
insurrection ;  a  third,  as  Hutchinson  inclines  to  believe, 
was  driven  from  the  province  by  the  whizzing  of  a  musket- 
ball  ;  a  fourth,  in  the  opinion  of  the  same  historian,  was 
hastened  to  his  grave  by  continual  bickerings  with  the 
House  of  Representatives ;  and  the  remaining  two,  as 
well  as  their  successors,  till  the  Revolution,  were  favored 
with  few  and  brief  intervals  of  peaceful  sway.  The 
inferior  members  of  the  court  party,  in  times  of  high 
political  excitement,  led  scarcely  a  more  desirable  life. 
These  remarks  may  serve  as  a  preface  to  the  following 
adventures,  which  chanced  upon  a  summer  night,  not  far 


248  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR   MOLINEUX. 

from  a  hundred  years  ago.  The  reader,  in  order  to 
avoid  a  long  and  dry  detail  of  colonial  affairs,  is 
requested  to  dispense  with  an  account  of  the  train  of 
circumstances  that  had  caused  much  temporary  inflam 
mation  of  the  popular  mind. 

It  was  near  nine  o'clock  of  a  moonlight  evening,  when 
a  boat  crossed  the  ferry  with  a  single  passenger,  who  had 
obtained  his  conveyance  at  that  unusual  hour  by  the 
promise  of  an  extra  fare.  While  he  stood  on  the  land 
ing  place,  searching  in  either  pocket  for  the  means  of 
fulfilling  his  agreement,  the  ferryman  lifted  a  lantern,  by 
the  aid  of  which,  and  the  newly-risen  moon,  he  took  a 
very  accurate  survey  of  the  stranger's  figure.  He  was  a 
youth  of  barely  eighteen  years,  evidently  country-bred, 
and  now,  as  it  should  seem,  upon  his  first  visit  to  town. 
He  was  clad  in  a  coarse  gray  coat,  well  worn,  but  in 
excellent  repair ;  his  under  garments  were  durably  con 
structed  of  leather,  and  fitted  tight  to  a  pair, of  serviceable 
and  well-shaped  limbs ;  his  stockings  of  blue  yarn  were 
the  incontrovertible  work  of  a  mother  or  a  sister ;  and  on 
his  head  was  a  three-cornered  hat,  which  in  its  better 
days  had  perhaps  sheltered  the  graver  brow  of  the  lad's 
father.  Under  his  left  arm  was  a  heavy  cudgel,  formed 
of  an  oak  sapling,  and  retaining  a  part  of  the  hardened 
root ;  and  his  equipment  was  completed  by  a  wallet,  not 
so  abundantly  stocked  as  to  incommode  the  vigorous 
shoulders  on  which  it  hung.  Brown,  curly  hair,  well- 
shaped  features,  and  bright,  cheerful  eyes,  were  nature's 
gifts,  and  worth  all  that  art  could  have  done  for  his 
adornment. 

The  youth,  one  of  whose  names  was  Robin,  finally 
drew  from  his  pocket  the  half  of  a  little  province  bill  of 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  249 

five  shillings,  which,  in  the  depreciation  of  that  sort  of 
currency,  did  but  satisfy  the  ferryman's  demand,  with 
the  surplus  of  a  sexangular  piece  of  parchment,  valued 
at  three  pence.  He  then  walked  forward  into  the  town, 
with  as  light  a  step  as  if  his  day's  journey  had  not 
already  exceeded  thirty  miles,  and  with  as  eager  an  eye 
as  if  he  were  entering  London  city,  instead  of  the  little 
metropolis  of  a  New  England  colony.  Before  Robin  had 
proceeded  far,  however,  it  occurred  to  him  that  he  knew 
not  whither  to  direct  his  steps  ;  so  he  paused,  and  looked 
up  and  down  the  narrow  street,  scrutinizing  the  small 
and  mean  wooden  buildings  that  were  scattered  on 
either  side. 

"  This  low  hovel  cannot  be  my  kinsman's  dwelling," 
thought  he,  "  nor  yonder  old  house,  where  the  moonlight 
enters  at  the  broken  casement ;  and  truly  I  see  none 
hereabouts  that  might  be  worthy  of  him.  It  would  have 
been  wise  to  inquire  my  way  of  the  ferryman,  and 
doubtless  he  would  have  gone  with  me,  and  earned  a 
shilling  from  the  major  for  his  pains.  But  the  next  man 
I  meet  will  do  as  well." 

He  resumed  his  walk,  and  was  glad  to  perceive  that 
the  street  now  became  wider,  and  the  houses  more 
respectable  in  their  appearance.  He  soon  discerned  a 
figure  moving  on  moderately  in  advance,  and  hastened 
his  steps  to  overtake  it.  As  Robin  drew  nigh,  he  saw 
that  the  passenger  was  a  man  in  years,  with  a  full  peri 
wig  of  gray  hair,  a  wide-skirted  coat  of  dark  cloth,  and 
silk  stockings  rolled  above  his  knees.  He  carried  a  long 
and  polished  cane,  which  he  struck  down  perpendicu 
larly  before  him,  at  every  step  ;  and  at  regular  intervals 
he  uttered  two  successive  hems,  of  a  peculiarly  solemn 


250  MY   KINSMAN,   MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

and  sepulchral  intonation.  Having  made  these  observa 
tions,  Robin  laid  hold  of  the  skirt  of  the  old  man's  coat, 
just  when  the  light  from  the  open  door  and  windows  of 
a  barber's  shop  fell  upon  both  their  figures. 

"  Good-evening  to  you,  honored  sir,"  said  he,  making 
a  low  bow,  and  still  retaining  his  hold  of  the  skirt.  "  I 
pray  you  tell  me  whereabouts  is  the  dwelling  of  my 
kinsman,  Major  Molineux." 

The  youth's  question  was  uttered  very  loudly ;  and 
one  of  the  barbers,  whose  razor  was  descending  on  a 
well-soaped  chin,  and  another  who  was  dressing  a  Ram- 
illies  wig,  left  their  occupations,  and  came  to  the  door. 
The  citizen,  in  the  mean  time,  turned  a  long-favored 
countenance  upon  Robin,  and  answered  him  in  a  tone  of 
excessive  anger  and  annoyance.  His  two  sepulchral 
hems,  however,  broke  into  the  very  centre  of  his  rebuke, 
with  most  singular  effect,  like  a  thought  of  the  cold  grave 
obtruding  among  wrathful  passions. 

"  Let  go  my  garment,  fellow  !  I  tell  you,  I  know  not 
the  man  you  speak  of.  What!  I  have  authority,  I 
have  —  hem,  hem  —  authority  ;  and  if  this  be  the  respect 
you  show  for  your  betters,  your  feet  shall  be  brought 
acquainted  with  the  stocks  by  daylight,  to-morrow  morn- 
ing!" 

Robin  released  the  old  man's  skirt,  and  hastened 
away,  pursued  by  an  ill-mannered  roar  of  laughter  from 
the  barber's  shop.  He  was  at  first  considerably  sur 
prised  by  the  result  of  his  question,  but,  being  a  shrewd 
youth,  soon  thought  himself  able  to  account  for  the 
mystery. 

"  Thisjs  some  country  representative,"  was  his  con 
clusion,  "  who  has  never  seen  the  inside  of  my  kinsman's 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  251 

door,  and  lacks  the  breeding  to  answer  a  stranger  civilly. 
The  man  is  old,  or  verily  —  I  might  be  tempted  to  turn 
back  and  smite  him  on  the  nose.  Ah,  Robin,  Robin ! 
even  the  barber's  boys  laugh  at  you  for  choosing  such 
a  guide !  You  will  be  wiser  in  time,  friend  Robin." 

He  now  became  entangled  in  a  succession  of  crooked 
and  narrow  streets,  which  crossed  each  other,  and 
meandered  at  no  great  distance  from  the  water-side. 
The  smell  of  tar  was  obvious  to  his  nostrils,  the  masts 
of  vessels  pierced  the  moonlight  above  the  tops  of  the 
buildings,  and  the  numerous  signs,  which  Robin  paused 
to  read,  informed  him  that  he  was  near  the  centre  of 
business.  But  the  streets  were  empty,  the  shops  were 
closed,  and  lights  were  visible  only  in  the  second 
stories  of  a  few  dwelling-houses.  At  length,  on  the 
corner  of  a  narrow  lane,  through  which  he  was  passing, 
he  beheld  the  broad  countenance  of  a  British  hero 
swinging  before  the  door  of  an  inn,  whence  proceeded 
the  voices  of  many  guests.  The  casement  of  one  of 
the  lower  windows  was  thrown  back,  and  a  very  thin 
curtain  permitted  Robin  to  distinguish  a  party  at  supper, 
round  a  well^furnished  table.  The  fragrance  of  the 
good  cheer  steamed  forth  into  the  outer  air,  and  the 
youth  could  not  fail  to  recollect  that  the  last  remnant 
of  his  travelling  stock  of  provision  had  yielded  to  his 
morning  appetite,  and  that  noon  had  found,  and  left  him, 
dinnerless. 

"  O,  that  a  parchment  three-penny  might  give  me  a 
right  to  sit  down  at  yonder  table !  "  said  Robin,  with  a 
sigh.  "  But  the  major  will  make  me  welcome  to  the 
best  of  his  victuals ;  so  I  will  even  step  boldly  in,  and 
inquire  my  way.  to  his  dwelling," 


252  MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

He  entered  the  tavern,  and  was  guided  by  the  mur 
mur  of  voices,  and  the  fumes  of  tobacco,  to  the  public 
room.  It  was  a  long  and  low  apartment,  with  oakm 
walls,  grown  dark  in  the  continual  smoke,  and  a  floor, 
which  was  thickly  sanded,  but  of  no  immaculate  purity. 
A  number  of  persons  —  the  larger  part  of  whom  appeared 
to  be  mariners,  or  in  some  way  connected  with  the 
sea  —  occupied  the  wooden  benches,  or  leather-bottomed 
chairs,  conversing  on  various  matters,  and  occasionally 
lending  their  attention  to  some  topic  of  general  interest. 
Three  or  four  little  groups  were  draining  as  many 
bowls  of  punch,  which  the  West  India  trade  had  long 
since  made  a  familiar  drink  in  the  colony.  Others, 
who  had  the  appearance  of  men  who  lived  by  regular 
and  laborious  handicraft,  preferred  the  insulated  bliss 
of  an  unshared  potation,  and  became  more  taciturn 
under  its  influence.  Nearly  all,  in  short,  evinced  a 
predilection  for  the  Good  Creature  in  some  of  its  vari 
ous  shapes,  for  this  is  a  vice  to  which,  as  Fast-day 
sermons  of  a  hundred  years  ago  will  testify,  we  have 
a  long  hereditary  claim.  The  only  guests  to  whom 
Robin's  sympathies  inclined  him  were  two  or  three 
sheepish  countrymen,  who  were  using  the  inn  some 
what  after  the  fashion  of  a  Turkish  caravansary ;  they 
had  gotten  themselves  into  the  darkest  corner  of  the 
room,  and,  heedless  of  the  Nicotian  atmosphere,  were 
supping  on  the  bread  of  their  own  ovens,  and  the 
bacon  cured  in  their  own  chimney-smoke.  But  though 
Robin  felt  a  sort  of  brotherhood  with  these  strangers, 
his  eyes  were  attracted  from  them  to  a  person  who 
stood  near  the  door,  holding  whispered  conversation 
with  a  group  of  ill-dressed  associates.  His  features 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  253 

were  separately  striking  almost  to  grotesqueness,  and 
the  whole  face  left  a  deep  impression  on  the  memory. 
The  forehead  bulged  out  into  a  double  prominence,  with 
a  vale  between ;  the  nose  came  boldly  forth  in  an  irregu 
lar  curve,  and  its  bridge  was  of  more  than  a  finger's 
breadth  ;  the  eyebrows  were  deep  and  shaggy,  and  the 
eyes  glowed  beneath  them  like  fire  in  a  cave. 

While  Robin  deliberated  of  whom  to  inquire  respect 
ing  his  kinsman's  dwelling,  he  was  accosted  by  the 
innkeeper,  a  little  man  in  a  stained  white  apron,  who 
had  come  to  pay  his  professional  welcome  to  the 
stranger.  Being  in  the  second  generation  from  a  French 
Protestant,  he  seemed  to  have  inherited  the  courtesy  of 
his  parent  nation  ;  but  no  variety  of  circumstances  was 
ever  known  to  change  his  voice  from  the  one  shrill  note 
in  which  he  now  addressed  Robin. 

"  From  the  country,  I  presume,  sir  ?  "  said  he,  with  a 
profound  bow.  "  Beg  leave  to  congratulate  you  on  your 
arrival,  and  trust  you  intend  a  long  stay  with  us.  Fine 
town  here,  sir,  beautiful  buildings,  and  much  that  may 
interest  a  stranger.  May  I  hope  for  the  honor  of  your 
commands  in  respect  to  supper  ?  " 

"  The  man  ,sees  a  family  likeness  !  the  rogue  has 
guessed  that  I  am  related  to  the  major ! "  thought 
Robin,  who  had  hitherto  experienced  little  superfluous 
civility. 

All  eyes  were  now  turned  on  the  country  lad,  stand 
ing  at  the  door,  in  his  worn  three-cornered  hat,  gray 
coat,  leather  breeches,  and  blue  yarn  stockings,  leaning 
on  an  oaken  cudgel,  and  bearing  a  wallet  on  his 
back. 

Robin  replied  to  the  courteous  innkeeper,  with  such 


254  MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINETJX. 

an  assumption  of  confidence  as  befitted  the  major's 
relative.  "  My  honest  friend,"  he  said,  "  I  shall  make 
it  a  point  to  patronize  your  house  on  some  occasion, 
when  "  —  here  he  could  not  help  lowering  his  voice  — 
"  when  I  may  have  more  than  a  parchment  three-pence  in 
my  pocket.  My  present  business,"  continued  he,  speak 
ing  with  lofty  confidence,  "  is  merely  to  inquire  my  way 
to  the  dwelling  of  my  kinsman,  Major  Molineux." 

There  was  a  sudden  and  general  movement  in  the 
room,  which  Robin  interpreted  as  expressing  the  eager 
ness  of  each  individual  to  become  his  guide.  But  the 
innkeeper  turned  his  eyes  to  a  written  paper  on  the  wall, 
which  he  read,  or  seemed  to  read,  with  occasional  recur 
rences  to  the  young  man's  figure. 

"What  have  we  here  ?"  said  he,  breaking  his  speech 
into  little  dry  fragments.  "  '  Left  the  house  of  the 
subscriber,  bounden  servant,  Hezekiah  Mudge,  — had  on, 
when  he  went  away,  gray  coat,  leather  breeches,  mas 
ter's  third-best  hat.  One  pound  currency  reward  to 
whosoever  shall  lodge  him  in  any  jail  of  the  province.' 
Better  trudge,  boy,  better  trudge  !  " 

Robin  had  begun  to  draw  his  hand  towards  the 
lighter  end  of  the  oak  cudgel,  but  a  strange  hostility  in 
every  countenance  induced  him  to  relinquish  his  pur 
pose  of  breaking  the  courteous  innkeeper's  head.  As  he 
turned  to  leave  the  room,  he  encountered  a  sneering 
glance  from  the  bold-featured  personage  whom  he  had 
before  noticed ;  and  no  sooner  was  he  beyond  the  door, 
than  he  heard  a  general  laugh,  in  which  the  innkeeper's 
voice  might  be  distinguished,  like  the  dropping  of  small 
stones  into  a  kettle. 

"  Now,  is  it  not  strange,"  thought  Robin,  with  his 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEITX.  255 

usual  shrewdness,  "  is  it  not  strange,  that  the  confession 
of  an  empty  pocket  should  outweigh  the  name  of  my 
kinsman,  Major  Molineux  ?  O,  if  I  had  one  of  those 
grinning  rascals  in  the  woods,  where  I  and  my  oak  sap 
ling  grew  up  together,  I  would  teach  him  that  my  arm 
is  heavy,  though  my  purse  be  light !  " 

On  turning  the  corner  of  the  narrow  lane,  Robin  found 
himself  in  a  spacious  street,  with  an  unbroken  line  of 
lofty  houses  on  each  side,  and  a  steepled  building  at  the 
upper  end,  whence  the  ringing  of  a  bell  announced  the 
hour  of  nine.  The  light  of  the  moon,  and  the  lamps 
from  the  numerous  shop  windows,  discovered  people 
promenading  on  the  pavement,  and  amongst  them 
Robin  hoped  to  recognize  his  hitherto  inscrutable  rela 
tive.  The  result  of  his  former  inquiries  made  him 
unwilling  to  hazard  another,  in  a  scene  of  such  publicity, 
and  he  determined  to  walk  slowly  and  silently  up  the 
street,  thrusting  his  face  close  to  that  of  every  elderly 
gentleman,  in  search  of  the  major's  lineaments.  In  his 
progress,  Robin  encountered  many  gay  and  gallant 
figures.  Embroidered  garments  of  showy  colors,  enor 
mous  periwigs,  gold-laced  hats,  and  silver-hilted  swords, 
glided  past  him,  and  dazzled  his  optics.  Travelled 
youths,  imitators  of  the  European  fine  gentlemen  of  the 
period,  trod  jauntily  along,  half-dancing  to  the  fashion 
able  tunes  which  they  hummed,  and  making  poor  Robin 
ashamed  of  his  quiet  and  natural  gait.  At  length,  after 
many  pauses  to  examine  the  gorgeous  display  of  goods 
in  the  shop  windows,  and  after  suffering  some  rebukes 
for  the  impertinence  of  his  scrutiny  into  people's  faces, 
the  major's  kinsman  found  himself  near  the  steepled 
building,  still  unsuccessful  in  his  search.  As  yet,  how- 


256  MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

ever,  he  had  seen  only  one  side  of  the  thronged  street ; 
so  Robin  crossed,  and  continued  the  same  sort  of  inqui 
sition  down  the  opposite  pavement,  with  stronger  hopes 
than  the  philosopher  seeking  an  honest  man,  but  with  no 
better  fortune.  He  had  arrived  about  midway  towards 
the  lower  end,  from  which  his  course  began,  when  he 
overheard  the  approach  of  some  one,  who  struck  down  a 
cane  on  the  flag-stones  at  every  step,  uttering,  at  regular 
intervals,  two  sepulchral  hems. 

"  Mercy  on  us !  "  quoth  Robin,  recognizing  the  sound. 

Turning  a  corner,  which  chanced  to  be  close  at  his 
right  hand,  he  hastened  to  pursue  his  researches  in  some 
other  part  of  the  town.  His  patience  now  was  wearing 
low,  and  he  seemed  to  feel  more  fatigue  from  his  rambles 
since  he  crossed  the  ferry,  than  from  his  journey  of 
several  days  on  the  other  side.  Hunger  also  pleaded 
loudly  within  him,  and  Robin  began  to  balance  the  pro 
priety  of  demanding,  violently,  and  with  lifted  cudgel, 
the  necessary  guidance  from  the  first  solitary  passenger 
whom  he  should  meet.  While  a  resolution  to  this  effect 
was  gaining  strength,  he  entered  a  street  of  mean  appear 
ance,  on  either  side  of  which  a  row  of  ill-built  houses 
was  straggling  towards  the  harbor.  The  moonlight  fell 
upon  no  passenger  along  the  whole  extent,  but  in  the 
third  domicile  which  Robin  passed  there  was  a  half- 
opened  door,  and  his  keen  glance  detected  a  woman's 
garment  within. 

"  My  luck  may  be  better  here,"  said  he  to  himself. 

Accordingly,  he  approached  .the  door,  and  beheld  it 
shut  closer  as  he  did  so ;  yet  an  open  space  remained, 
sufficing  for  the  fair  occupant  to  observe  the  stranger, 
without  a  corresponding  display  on  her  part.  All  that 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  257 

Robin  could  discern  was  a  strip  of  scarlet  petticoat,  and 
the  occasional  sparkle  of  an  eye,  as  if  the  moonbeams 
were  trembling  on  some  bright  thing. 

"  Pretty  mistress,"  for  I  may  call  her  so  with  a  good 
conscience,  thought  the  shrewd  youth,  since  I  know 
nothing  to  the  contrary,  —  "  my  sweet  pretty  mistress, 
will  you  be  kind  enough  to  tell  me  whereabouts  I  must 
seek  the  dwelling  of  my  kinsman,  Major  Molineux  ?  " 

Robin's  voice  was  plaintive  and  winning,  and  the 
female,  seeing  nothing  to  be  shunned  in  the  handsome 
country  youth,  thrust  open  the  door,  and  came  forth  into 
the  moonlight.  She  was  a  dainty  little  figure,  with  a 
white  neck,  round  arms,  and  a  slender  waist,  at  the 
extremity  of  which  her  scarlet  petticoat  jutted  out  over  a 
hoop,  as  if  she  were  standing  in  a  balloon.  Moreover, 
her  face  was  oval  and  pretty,  her  hair  dark  beneath  the 
little  cap,  and  her  bright  eyes  possessed  a  sly  freedom, 
which  triumphed  over  those  of  Robin. 

"  Major  Molineux  dwells  here,"  said  this  fair  woman. 

Now,  her  voice  was  the  sweetest  Robin  had  heard  that 
night,  the  airy  counterpart  of  a  stream  of  melted  silver ; 
yet  he  could  not  help  doubting  whether  that  sweet  voice 
spoke  Gospel  truth.  He  looked  up  and  down  the  mean 
street,  and  then  surveyed  the  house  before  which  they 
stood.  It  was  a  small,  dark  edifice  of  two  stories,  the 
second  of  which  projected  over  the  lower  floor ;  and  the 
front  apartment  had  the  aspect  of  a  shop  for  petty 
commodities. 

"  Now  truly  I  am  in  luck,"  replied  Robin,  cunningly, 
"  and  so  indeed  is  my  kinsman,  the  major,  in  having  so 
pretty  a  housekeeper.  But  I  prithee  trouble  him  to  step 
to  the  door ;  I  will  deliver  him  a  message  from  his  friends 


258  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

in  the  country,  and  then  go  back  to  my  lodgings  at  the 
inn." 

"  Nay,  the  major  has  been  a-bed  this  hour  or  more," 
said  the  lady  of  the  scarlet  petticoat;  "  and  it  would  be 
to  little  purpose  to  disturb  him  to-night,  seeing  his  even 
ing  draught  was  of  the  strongest.  But  he  is  a  kind- 
hearted  man,  and  it  would  be  as  much  as  my  life's 
worth  to  let  a  kinsman  of  his  turn  away  from  the  door. 
You  are  the  good  old  gentleman's  very  picture,  and  I 
could  swear  that  was  his  rainy-weather  hat.  Also  he 
has  garments  very  much  resembling  those  leather  small 
clothes.  But  come  in,  I  pray,  for  I  bid  you  hearty  wel 
come  in  his  name." 

So  saying,  the  fair  and  hospitable  dame  took  our  hero 
by  the  hand ;  and  the  touch  was  light,  and  the  force  was 
gentleness,  and  though  Robin  read  in  her  eyes  what  he 
did  not  hear  in  her  words,  yet  the  slender-waisted 
woman  in  the  scarlet  petticoat  proved  stronger  than  the 
athletic  country  youth.  She  had  drawn  his  half-willing 
footsteps  nearly  to  the  threshold,  when  the  opening  of  a 
door  in  the  neighborhood  startled  the  major's  house 
keeper,  and,  leaving  the  major's  kinsman,  she  vanished 
speedily  into  her  own  domicile.  A  heavy  yawn  preceded 
the  appearance  of  a  man,  who,  like  the  Moonshine  of 
Pyramus  and  Thisbe,  carried  a  lantern,  needlessly  aid 
ing  his  sister  luminary  in  the  heavens.  As  he  walked 
sleepily  up  the  street,  he  turned  his  broad,  dull  face  on 
Robin,  and  displayed  a  long  staff,  spiked  at  the  end. 

"  Home,  vagabond,  home ! "  said  the  watchman,  in 
accents  that  seemed  to  fall  asleep  as  soon  as  they  were 
uttered.  "  Home,  or  we  '11  set  you  in  the  stocks,  by 
peep  of  day  !  " 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  259 

"  This  is  the  second  hint  of  the  kind,"  thought  Robin. 
"  I  wish  they  would  end  my  difficulties,  by  setting  me 
there  to-night." 

Nevertheless,  the  youth  felt  an  instinctive  antipathy 
towards  the  guardian  of  midnight  order,  which  at  first 
prevented  him  from  asking  his  usual  question.  But 
just  when  the  man  was  about  to  vanish  behind  the  cor 
ner,  Robin  resolved  not  to  lose  the  opportunity,  and 
shouted  lustily  after  him, — 

"  I  say,  friend  !  will  you  guide  me  to  the  house  of  my 
kinsman,  Major  Molineux  ?  " 

The  watchman  made  no  reply,  but  turned  the  corner 
and  was  gone ;  yet  Robin  seemed  to  hear  the  sound  of 
drowsy  laughter  stealing  along  the  solitary  street.  At 
that  moment,  also,  a  pleasant  titter  saluted  him  from  the 
open  window  above  his  head  ;  he  looked  up,  and  caught 
the  sparkle  of  a  saucy  eye  ;  a  round  arm  beckoned  to 
him,  and  next  he  heard  light  footsteps  descending  the 
staircase  within.  But  Robin,  being  of  the  household  of 
a  New  England  clergyman,  was  a  good  youth,  as  well 
as  a  shrewd  one ;  so  he  resisted  temptation,  and  fled 
away. 

He  now  roamed  desperately,  and  at  random,  through 
the  town,  almost  ready  to  believe  that  a  spell  was  on 
him,  like  that  by  which  a  wizard  of  his  country  had  once 
kept  three  pursuers  wandering,  a  whole  winter  night, 
within  twenty  paces  of  the  cottage  which  they  sought. 
The  streets  lay  before  him,  strange  and  desolate,  and  the 
lights  were  extinguished  in  almost  every  house.  Twice, 
however,  little  parties  of  men,  among  whom  Robin  dis 
tinguished  individuals  in  outlandish  attire,  came  hurrying 
along;  but  though  on  both  occasions  they  paused  to 
17 


260  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

address  him,  such  intercourse  did  not  at  all  enlighten  his 
perplexity.  They  did  but  utter  a  few  words  in  some 
language  of  which  Robin  knew  nothing,  and  perceiving 
his  inability  to  answer,  bestowed  a  curse  upon  him  in  plain 
English,  and  hastened  away.  Finally,  the  lad  deter 
mined  to  knock  at  the  door  of  every  mansion  that  might 
appear  worthy  to  be  occupied  by  his  kinsman,  trusting 
that  perseverance  would  overcome  the  fatality  that  had 
hitherto  thwarted  him.  Firm  in  this  resolve,  he  was 
passing  beneath  the  walls  of  a  church,  which  formed  the 
corner  of  two  streets,  when,  as  he  turned  into  the  shade 
of  its  steeple,  he  encountered  a  bulky  stranger,  muffled 
in  a  cloak.  The  man  was  proceeding  with  the  speed  of 
earnest  business,  but  Robin  planted  himself  full  before 
him,  holding  the  oak  cudgel  with  both  hands  across  his 
body,  as  a  bar  to  further  passage. 

"  Halt,  honest  man,  and  answer  me  a  question,"  said 
he,  very  resolutely.  "  Tell  me,  this  instant,  whereabouts 
is  the  dwelling  of  my  kinsman,  Major  Molineux !  " 

"  Keep  your  tongue  between  your  teeth,  fool,  and  let 
me  pass  !  "  said  a  deep,  gruff  voice,  which  Robin  partly 
remembered.  "  Let  me  pass,  I  say,  or  I  '11  strike  you  to 
the  earth ! " 

"No,  no,  neighbor!"  cried  Robin,* flourishing  his 
cudgel,  and  then  thrusting  its  larger  end  close  to  the 
man's  muffled  face.  "  No,  no,  I  'm  not  the  fool  you  take 
me  for,  nor  do  you  pass  till  I  have  an  answer  to  my 
question.  Whereabouts  is  the  dwelling  of  my  kinsman, 
Major  Molineux  ?  " 

The  stranger,  instead  of  attempting  to  force  his  pas 
sage,  stepped  back  into  the  moonlight,  unmuffled  his 
face,  and  stared  full  into  that  of  Robin. 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  261 

"  Watch  here  an  hour,  and  Major  Molineux  will  pass 
by,"  said  he. 

Robin  gazed  with  dismay  and  astonishment  on  the 
unprecedented  physiognomy  of  the  speaker.  The  fore 
head  with  its  double  prominence,  the  broad  hooked  nose, 
the  shaggy  eyebrows,  and  fiery  eyes,  were  those  which 
he  had  noticed  at  the  inn,  but  the  man's  complexion  had 
undergone  a  singular,  or,  more  properly,  a  two-fold 
change.  One  side  of  the  face  blazed  an  intense  red, 
while  the  other  was  black  as  midnight,  the  division  line 
being  in  the  broad  bridge  of  the  nose ;  and  a  mouth  which 
seemed  to  extend  from  ear  to  ear  was  black  or  red,  in 
contrast  to  the  color  of  the  cheek.  The  effect  was  as 
if  two  individual  devils,  a  fiend  of  fire  and  a  fiend  of 
darkness,  had  united  themselves  to  form  this  infernal 
visage.  The  stranger  grinned  in  Robin's  face,  muffled 
his  parti-colored  features,  and  was  out  of  sight  in  a 
moment. 

"  Strange  things  we  travellers  see  !  "  ejaculated  Robin. 

He  seated  himself,  however,  upon  the  steps  of  the 
church-door,  resolving  to  wait  the  appointed  time  for  his 
kinsman.  A  few  moments  were  consumed  in  philosoph 
ical  speculations  upon  the  species  of  man  who  had  just 
left  him  ;  but  having  settled  this  point  shrewdly,  ration 
ally,  and  satisfactorily,  he  was  compelled  to  look  else 
where  for  his  amusement.  And  first  he  threw  his  eyes 
along  the  street.  It  was  of  more  respectable  appearance 
than  most  of  those  into  which  he  had  wandered,  and 
the  moon,  creating,  like  the  imaginative  power,  a  beau 
tiful  strangeness  in  familiar  objects,  gave  something  of 
romance  to  a  scene  that  might  not  have  possessed  it  in 
the  light  of  day.  The  irregular  and  often  quaint  archi- 


262  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

tecture  of  fae  houses,  some  of  whose  roofs  Were  broken 
into  numerous  little  peaks,  while  others  ascended,  steep 
and  narrow,  into  a  single  point,  and  others  again  were 
square ;  the  pure  snow-white  of  some  of  their  complexions, 
the  aged  darkness  of  others,  and  the  thousand  sparklings, 
reflected  from  bright  substances  in  the  walls  of  many ; 
these  matters  engaged  Robin's  attention  for  a  while,  and 
then  began  to  grow  wearisome.  Next  he  endeavored  to 
define  the  forms  of  distant  objects,  starting  away,  with 
almost  ghostly  indistinctness,  just  as  his  eye  appeared  to 
grasp  them  ;  and  finally  he  took  a  minute  survey  of  an 
edifice  which  stood  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street, 
directly  in  front  of  the  church-door,  where  he  was  sta 
tioned.  It  was  a  large,  square  mansion,  distinguished 
from  its  neighbors  by  a  balcony,  which  rested  on  tall 
pillars,  and  by  an  elaborate  Gothic  window,  communi 
cating  therewith. 

"  Perhaps  this  is  the  very  house  I  have  been  seeking," 
thought  Robin. 

Then  he  strove  to  speed  away  the  time,  by  listening 
to  a  murmur  which  swept  continually  along  the  street, 
yet  was  scarcely  audible,  except  to  an  unaccustomed  ear 
like  his ;  it  was  a  low,  dullr  dreamy  sound,  compounded 
of  many  noises,  each  of  which  was  at  too  great  a  dis 
tance  to  be  separately  heard.  JRobin  marvelled  at  this 
snore  of  a  sleeping  town,  and  marvelled  more  whenever 
its  continuity  was  broken  by  now  and  then  a  distant 
shout,  apparently  loud  where  it  originated.  But  alto 
gether  it  was  a  sleep-inspiring  sound,  and,  to  shake  ofF 
its  drowsy  influence,,  Robin  arose,  and  climbed  a  window- 
frame,  that  he  might  view  the  interior  of  the  church. 
There  the  moonbeams  came  trembling  in>  and  fell  down 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  263 

upon  the  deserted  pews,  and  extended  along  the  quiet 
aisles.  A  fainter  yet  more  awful  radiance  was  hover 
ing  around  the  pulpit,  and  one  solitary  ray  had  dared 
to  rest  upon  the  opened  page  of  the  great  Bible.  Had 
nature,  in  that  deep  hour,  become  a  worshipper  in  the 
house  which  man  had  builded  ?  Or  was  that  heavenly 
light  the  visible  sanctity  of  the  place,  —  visible  because  no 
earthly  and  impure  feet  were  within  the  walls?  The 
scene  made  Robin's  heart  shiver  with  a  sensation  of  lone 
liness  stronger  than  he  had  ever  felt  in  the  remotest 
depths  of  fris  native  woods  ;  so  he  turned  away,  and  sat 
down  again  before  the  door.  There  were  graves  around 
the  church,  and  now  an  uneasy  thought  obtruded  into 
Robin's  breast.  What  if  the  object  of  his  search,  which 
had  been  so  often  and  so  strangely  thwarted,  were  all 
the  time  mouldering  in  his  shroud  ?  What  if  his  kins 
man  should  glide  through  yonder  gate,  and  nod  and 
smile  to  him  in  dimly  passing  by  ? 

"  O  that  any  breathing  thing  were  here  with  me  ! " 
said  Robin. 

Recalling  his  thoughts  from  this  uncomfortable  track, 
he  sent  them  over  forest,  hill,  and  stream,  and  attempted 
to  imagine  how  that  evening  of  ambiguity  and  weari 
ness  had  been  spent  by  his  father's  household.  He 
pictured  them  assembled  at  the  door,  beneath  the  tree, 
the  great  old  tree,  which  had  been  spared  for  its  huge 
twisted  trunk,  and  venerable  shade,  when  a  thousand 
leafy  brethren  fell.  There,  at  the  going  down  of  the 
summer  sun,  it  was  his  father's  custom  to  perform 
domestic  worship,  that  the  neighbors  might  come  and 
join  with  him  like  brothers  of  the  family,  and  that  the 
wayfaring  man  might  pause  to  drink  at  that  fountain, 


264  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

and  keep  his  heart  pure  by  freshening  the  memory  of 
home.  Robin  distinguished  the  seat  of  every  individual 
of  the  little  audience  ;  he  saw  the  good  man  in  the 
midst,  holding  the  Scriptures  in  the  golden  light  that  fell 
from  the  western  clouds  ;  he  beheld  him  close  the  book, 
and  all  rise  up  to  pray.  He  heard  the  old  thanksgivings 
for  daily  mercies,  the  old  supplications  for  their  continu 
ance,  to  which  he  had  so  often  listened  in  weariness, 
but  which  were  now  among  his  dear  remembrances.  He 
perceived  the  slight  inequality  of  his  father's  voice  when 
he  came  to  speak  of  the  absent  one ;  he  noted  how  his 
mother  turned  her  face  to  the  broad  and  knotted  trunk  ; 
how  his  elder  brother  scorned,  because  the  beard  was 
rough  upon  his  upper  lip,  to  permit  his  features  to 
be  moved ;  how  the  younger  sister  drew  down  a  low 
hanging  branch  before  her  eyes  ;  and  how  the  little  one 
of  all,  whose  sports  had  hitherto  broken  the  decorum  of 
the  scene,  understood  the  prayer  for  her  playmate,  and 
burst  into  clamorous  grief.  Then  he  saw  them  go  in  at 
the  door;  and  when  Robin  would  have  entered  also,  the 
latch  tinkjed  into  its  place,  and  he  was  excluded  from 
his  home. 

"  Am  I  here,  or  there?"  cried  Robin,  starting;  for  all 
at  once,  when  his  thoughts  had  become  visible  and  audi 
ble  in  a  dream,  the  long,  wide,  solitary  street  shone  out 
before  him. 

He  aroused  himself,  and  endeavored  to  fix  his  atten 
tion  steadily  upon  the  large  edifice  which  he  had  surveyed 
before.  But  still  his  mind  kept  vibrating  between  fancy 
and  reality ;  by  turns,  the  pillars  of  the  balcony  length 
ened  into  the  tall,  bare  stems  of  pines,  dwindled  down  to 
human  figures,  settled  again  into  their  true  shape  and 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  265 

size,  and  then  commenced  a  new  succession  of  changes. 
For  a  single  moment,  when  he  deemed  himself  awake, 
he  could  have  sworn  that  a  visage  —  one  which  he  seemed 
to  remember,  yet  could  not  absolutely  name  as  his  kins 
man's  —  was  looking  towards  him  from  the  Gothic  win 
dow.  A  deeper  sleep  wrestled  with  and  nearly  overcame 
him,  but  fled  at  the  sound  of  footsteps  along  the  opposite 
pavement.  Robin  rubbed  his  eyes,  discerned  a  man 
passing  at  the  foot  of  the  balcony,  and  addressed  him  in 
a  loud,  peevish,  and  lamentable  cry. 

"  Hallo,  friend  !  must  I  wait  here  all  night  for  my 
kinsman,  Major  Molineux  ?  " 

The  sleeping  echoes  awoke,  and  answered  the  voice ; 
and  the  passenger,  barely  able  to  discern  a  figure  sitting 
in  the  oblique  shade  of  the  steeple,  traversed  the  street 
to  obtain  a  nearer  view.  He  was  himself  a  gentleman 
in  his  prime,  of  open,  intelligent,  cheerful,  and  altogether 
prepossessing  countenance.  Perceiving  a  country  youth, 
apparently  homeless  and  without  friends,  he  accosted 
him  in  a  tone  of  real  kindness,  which  had  become  strange 
to  Robin's  ears. 

"  Well,  my  good  lad,  why  are  you  sitting  here  ? " 
inquired  he.  "  Can  I  be  of  service  to  you  in  any 
way?" 

"  I  am  afraid  not,  sir,"  replied  Robin,  despondingly ; 
"  yet  I  shall  take  it  kindly,  if  you  '11  answer  me  a  single 
question.  I  've  been  searching,  half  the  night,  for  one 
Major  Molineux ;  now,  sir,  is  there  really  such  a  person: 
in  these  parts,  or  am  I  dreaming  ? " 

"  Major  Molineux !  The  name  is  not  altogether 
strange  to  me,"  said  the  gentleman,  smiling.  "Have- 


266  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

you  any  objection  to  telling  me  the  nature  of  your  busi 
ness  with  him  ? " 

Then  Robin  briefly  related  that  his  father  was  a  cler 
gyman,  settled  on  a  small  salary,  at  a  long  distance  back 
in  the  country,  and  that  he  and  Major  Molineux  were 
brothers'  children.  The  major,  having  inherited  riches, 
and  acquired  civil  and  military  rank,  had  visited  his 
cousin,  in  great  pomp,  a  year  or  two  before ;  had  mani 
fested  much  interest  in  Robin  and  an  elder  brother,  and, 
being  childless  himself,  had  thrown  out  hints  respecting 
the  future  establishment  of  one  of  them  in  life.  The 
elder  brother  was  destined  to  succeed  to  the  farm  which 
his  father  cultivated  in  the  interval  of  sacred  duties  ;  it 
was  therefore  determined  that  Robin  should  profit  by  his 
kinsman's  generous  intentions,  especially  as  he  seemed 
to  be  rather  the  favorite,  and  was  thought  to  possess 
other  necessary  endowments. 

"  For  I  have  the  name  of  being  a  shrewd  youth," 
observed  Robin,  in  this  part  of  his  story. 

"  I  doubt  not  you  deserve  it,"  replied  his  new  friend, 
good-naturedly ;  "  but  pray  proceed." 

•"  Well,  sir,  being  nearly  eighteen  years  old,  and  well- 
grown,  -as  you  see,"  continued  Robin,  drawing  himself 
up  to  his  full  height,  "  I  thought  it  high  time  to  begin 
the  world.  So  my  mother  and  sister  put  me  in  hand 
some  trim,  and  my  father  gave  me  half  the  remnant  of 
his  last  year's  salary,  and  five  days  ago  I  started  for  this 
place,  to  pay  the  major  a  visit.  But,  would  you  believe 
it,  sir !  I  crossed  the  ferry  a  little  after  dark,  and  have 
yet  found  nobody  that  would  show  me  the  way  to  his 
dwelling ;  —  only,  an  hour  or  two  since,  I  was  told  to 
wait  here,  and  Major  Molineux  would  pass  by." 


MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR   MOLINEUX.  267 

"  Can  you  describe  the  man  who  told  you  this  ? " 
inquired  the  gentleman. 

"  0,  he  was  a  very  ill-favored  fellow,  sir,"  replied 
Robin,  "  with  two  great  bumps  on  his  forehead,  a  hook 
nose,  fiery  eyes,  —  and,  what  struck  me  as  the  strangest, 
his  face  was  of  two  different  colors.  Do  you  happen  to 
know  such  a  man,  sir  ?  " 

"  Not  intimately,"  answered  the  stranger,  "  but  I 
chanced  to  meet  him  a  little  time  previous  to  your 
stopping  me.  I  believe  you  may  trust  his  word,  and 
that  the  major  will  very  shortly  pass  through  this  street, 
In  the  mean  time,  as  I  have  a  singular  curiosity  to  wit 
ness  your  meeting,  I  will  sit  down  here  upon  the  steps, 
and  bear  you  company." 

He  seated  himself  accordingly,  and  soon  engaged  his 
companion  in  animated  discourse.  It  was  but  of  brief 
continuance,  however,  for  a  noise  of  shouting,  which  had 
long  been  remotely  audible,  drew  so  much  nearer  that 
Robin  inquired  its  cause. 

"  What  may  be  the  meaning  of  this  uproar?  "  asked 
he.  "  Truly,  if  your  town  be  always  as  noisy,  I  shall 
find  little  sleep,  while  I  am  an  inhabitant." 

"  Why,  indeed,  friend  Robin,  there  do  appear  to  be, 
three  or  four  riotous  fellows  abroad  to-night,"  replied  the 
gentleman.  "  You  must  not  expect  all  the  stillness  of 
your  native  woods,  here  in  our  streets.  But  the  watch 
will  shortly  be  at  the  heels  of  these  lads,  and  — " 

"  Ay,  and  set  them  in  the  stocks  by  peep  of  day," 
interrupted  'Robin,  recollecting  his  own  encounter  with 
the  drowsy  lantern-bearer.  "  But,  dear  sir,  if  I  may 
trust  my  ears,  an  army  of  watchmen  would  never  make 
head  against  such  a  multitude  of  rioters.  There  were 


268  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX. 

at  least  a  thousand  voices  went  up  to  make  that  one 
shout." 

"  May  not  a  man  have  several  voices,  Robin,  as  well 
as  two  complexions  ?  "  said  his  friend. 

"  Perhaps  a  man  may ;  bat  Heaven  forbid  that  a 
woman  should  !  "  responded  the  shrewd  youth,  thinking 
of  the  seductive  tones  of  the  major's  housekeeper. 

The  sounds  of  a  trumpet  in  some  neighboring  street 
now  became  so  evident  and  continual,  that  Robin's  curi 
osity  was  strongly  excited.  In  addition  to  the  shouts, 
he  heard  frequent  bursts  from  many  instruments  of 
discord,  and  a  wild  and  confused  laughter  filled  up  the 
intervals.  Robin  rose  from  the  steps,  and  looked  wist 
fully  towards  a  point  whither  several  people  seemed  to 
be  hastening. 

"  Surely  some  prodigious  merry-making  is  going  on," 
exclaimed  he.  "I  have  laughed  very  little  since  I  left 
home,  sir,  and  should  be  sorry  to  lose  an  opportunity. 
Shall  we  step  round  the  corner  by  that  darkish  house, 
and  take  our  share  of  the  fun  ?  " 

"  Sit  down  again,  sit  down,  good  Robin,"  replied  the 
gentleman,  laying  his  hand  on  the  skirt  of  the  gray 
coat.  "  You  forget  that  we  must  wait  here  for  your 
kinsman ;  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  will 
pass  by,  in  the  course  of  a  very  few  moments." 

The  near  approach  of  the  uproar  had  now  disturbed 
the  neighborhood  ;  windows  flew  open  on  all  sides  ;  and 
many  heads,  in  the  attire  of  the  pillow,  and  confused  by 
sleep  suddenly  broken,  were  protruded  to  the  gaze  of 
whoever  had  leisure  to  observe  them.  Eager  voices 
hailed  each  other  from  house  to  house,  all  demanding 
the  explanation,  which  not  a  soul  could  give.  Half- 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  269 

dressed  men  hurried  towards  the  unknown  commotion, 
stumbling  as  they  went  over  the  stone  steps,  that  thrust 
themselves  into  trie  narrow  foot-walk.  The  shouts,  the 
laughter,  and  the  tuneless  bray,  the  antipodes  of  music, 
came  onwards  with  increasing  din,  till  scattered  indi 
viduals,  and  then  denser  bodies,  began  to  appear  round 
a  corner  at  the  distance  of  a  hundred  yards. 

"  Will  you  recognize  your  kinsman,  if  he  passes  in 
this  crowd  ?  "  inquired  the  gentleman. 

"Indeed,  I  can't  warrant  it,  sir;  but  I'll  take  my 
stand  here,  and  keep  a  bright  look-out,"  answered  Robin, 
descending  to  the  outer  edge  of  the  pavement. 

A  mighty  stream  of  people  now  emptied  into  the 
street,  and  came  rolling  slowly  towards  the  church.  A 
single  horseman  wheeled  the  corner  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  close  behind  him  came  a  band  of  fearful 
wind-instruments,  sending  forth  a  fresher  discord,  now 
that  no  intervening  buildings  kept  it  from  the  ear.  Then 
a  redder  light  disturbed  the  moonbeams,  and  a  dense 
multitude  of  torches  shone  along  the  street,  concealing, 
by  their  glare,  whatever  object  'they  illuminated.  The 
single  horseman,  clad  in  a  military  dress,  and  bearing  a 
drawn  sword,  rode  onward  as  the  leader,  and,  by  his 
fierce  and  variegated  countenance,  appeared  like  war 
personified  :  the  red  of  one  cheek  was  an  emblem  of  fire 
and  sword;  the  blackness  of  the  other  betokened  the 
mourning  that  attends  them.  In  his  train  were  wild 
figures  in  the  Indian  dress,  and  many  fantastic  shapes 
without  a  model,  giving  the  whole  march  a  visionary 
air,  as  if  a  dream  had  broken  forth  from  some  feverish 
brain,  and  were  sweeping  visibly  through  the  midnight 
streets.  A  mass  of  people,  inactive,  except  as  applauding 


270  MY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR   MOLINETJX. 

spectators,  hemmed  the  procession  in ;  and  several 
women  ran  along  the  side-walk,  piercing  the  confusion 
of  heavier  sounds  with  their  shrill  voices  of  mirth  or 
terror. 

'  The  double-faced  fellow  has  his  eye  upon  me," 
muttered  Robin,  with  an  indefinite  but  an  uncomfortable 
idea  that  he  was  himself  to  bear  a  part  in  the  pageantry. 

The  leader  turned  himself  in  the  saddle,  and  fixed  his 
glance  full  upon  the  country  youth,  as  the  steed  went 
slowly  by.  When  Robin  had  freed  his  eyes  from  those 
fiery  ones,  the  musicians  were  passing  before  him,  and 
the  torches  were  close  at  hand ;  but  the  unsteady  bright 
ness  of  the  latter  formed  a  veil  which  he  could  not 
penetrate.  The  rattling  of  wheels  over  the  stones  some 
times  found  its  way  to  his  ear,  and  confused  traces  of  a 
human  form  appeared  at  intervals,  and  then  melted  into 
the  vivid  light.  A  moment  more,  and  the  leader  thun 
dered  a  command  to  halt :  the  trumpets  vomited  a 
horrid  breath,  and  then  held  their  peace ;  the  shouts  and 
laughter  of  the  people  died  away,  and  there  remained 
only  a  universal  hum,  allied  to  silence.  Right  before 
Robin's  eyes  was  an  uncovered  cart.  There  the.  torches 
blazed  the  brightest,  there  the  moon  shone  out  like  day, 
and  there,  in  tar-and-feathery  dignity,  sat  his  kinsman, 
Major  Molineux  ! 

He  was  an  elderly  man,  of  large  and  majestic  person, 
and  strong,  square  features,  betokening-  a  steady  soul ;  but 
steady  as  it  was,  his  enemies  had  found  means  to  shake 
it.  His  face  was  pale  as  death,  and  far  more  ghastly ; 
the  broad  forehead  was  contracted  in  his  agony,  so  that 
his  eyebrows  formed  one  grizzled  line  ;  his  eyes  were 
red  and  wild,  and  the  foam  hung  white  upon  his  quiver- 


KY   KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  271 

ing  lip.  His  whole  frame  was  agitated  by  a  quick  and 
continual  tremor,  which  his  pride  strove  to  quell,  even 
in  those  circumstances  of  overwhelming  humiliation. 
But  perhaps  the  bitterest  pang  of  all  was  when  his  eyes 
met  those  of  Robin ;  for  he  evidently  knew  him  on  the 
instant,  as  the  youth  stood  witnessing  the  foul  disgrace 
of  a  head  grown  gray  in  honor.  They  stared  at  each 
other  in  silence,  and  Robin's  knees  shook,  and  his  hair 
bristled,  with  a  mixture  of  pity  and  terror.  Soon,  how 
ever,  a  bewildering  excitement  began  to  seize  upon  his 
mind ;  the  preceding  adventures  of  the  night,  the  unex 
pected  appearance  of  the  crowd,  the  torches,  the  confused 
din  and  the  hush  that  followed,  the  spectre  of  his  kins 
man  reviled  by  that  great  multitude,  —  all  this,  and,  more 
than  all,  a  perception  of  tremendous  ridicule  in  the  whole 
scene,  affected  him  with  a  sort  of  mental  inebriety.  At 
that  moment  a  voice  of  sluggish  merriment  saluted  Robin's 
ears  ;  he  turned  instinctively,  and  just  behind  the  corner 
of  the  church  stood  the  lantern-bearer,  rubbing  his  eyes, 
and  drowsily  enjoying  the  lad's  amazement.  Then  he 
heard  a  peal  of  laughter  like  the  ringing  of  silvery  bells ; 
a  woman  twitched  his  arm,  a  saucy  eye  met  his,  and 
he  saw  the  lady  of  the  scarlet  petticoat.  A  sharp,  dry 
cachinnation  appealed  to  his  memory,  and,  standing  on 
tiptoe  in  the  crowd,  with  his  white  apron  over  his  head, 
he  beheld  the  courteous  little  innkeeper.  And  lastly, 
there  sailed  over  the  heads  of  the  multitude  a  great, 
broad  laugh,  broken  in  the  midst  by  two  sepulchral 
hems  ;  thus,  "  Haw,  haw,  haw,  —  hem,  hem,  —  haw, 
haw,  haw,  haw  !  " 

The  sound  proceeded  from  the  balcony  of  the  opposite 
edifice,  and  thither  Robin  turned  his  eyes.     In  front  of 


272  MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX* 

the  Gothic  window  stood  the  old  citizen,  wrapped  in  a 
wide  gown,  his  gray  periwig  exchanged  for  a  night-cap, 
which  was  thrust  back  from  his  forehead,  and  his  silk 
stockings  hanging  about  his  legs.  He  supported  himself 
on  his  polished  cane  in  a  fit  of  convulsive  merriment, 
which  manifested  itself  on  his  solemn  old  features  like 
a  funny  inscription  on  a  tomb-stone.  Then  Robin 
seemed  to  hear  the  voices  of  the  barbers,  of  the  guests 
of  the  inn,  and  of  all  who  had  made  sport  of  him  that 
night.  The  contagion  was  spreading  among  the  multi 
tude,  when,  all  at  once,  it  seized  upon  Robin,  and  he 
sent  forth  a  shout  of  laughter  that  echoed  through  the 
street ;  —  every  man  shook  his  sides,  every  man  emptied 
his  lungs,  but  Robin's  shout  was  the  loudest  there.  The 
cloud-spirits  peeped  from  their  silvery  islands,  as  the 
congregated  mirth  went  roaring  up  the  sky !  The  Man 
in  the  Moon  heard  the  far  bellow ;  "  Oho,"  quoth  he, 
"  the  old  earth  is  frolicksome  to-night !  " 

When  there  was  a  momentary  calm  in  that  tempestu 
ous  sea  of  sound,  the  leader  gave  the  sign,  the  procession 
resumed  its  march.  On  they  went,  like  fiends  that 
throng  in  mockery  around  some  dead  potentate,  mighty 
no  more,  but  majestic  still  in  his  agony.  On  they  went, 
in  counterfeited  pomp,  in  senseless  uproar,  in  frenzied 
merriment,  trampling  all  on  an  old  man's  heart.  On 
swept  the  tumult,  and  left  a  silent  street  behind. 
#  #  *  #  #  * 

"Well,  Robin,  are  you  dreaming?"  inquired  the  gen 
tleman,  laying  his  hand  on  the  youth's  shoulder. 

Robin  started,  and  withdrew  his  arm  from  the  stone 
post  to  which  he  had  instinctively  clung,  as  the  living 
stream  rolled  by  him.  His  cheek  was  somewhat  pale, 


MY    KINSMAN,    MAJOR    MOLINEUX.  273 

and  his  eye  not  quite  as  lively  as  in  the  earlier  part  of 
the  evening. 

"  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  show  me  the  way  to  the 
ferry  ?  "  said  he,  after  a  moment's  pause. 

"  You  have,  then,  adopted  a  new  subject  of  inquiry  ?  " 
observed  his  companion,  with  a  smile. 

"  Why,  yes,  sir,"  replied  Robin,  rather  dryly.  "  Thanks 
to  you,  and  to  my  other  friends,  I  have  at  last  met  my 
kinsman,  and  he  will  scarce  desire  to  see  my  face  again. 
I  begin  to  grow  weary  of  a  town  life,  sir.  Will  you 
show  me  the  way  to  the  ferry  ?  " 

"  No,  my  good  friend  Robin,  —  not  to-night,  at  least," 
said  the  gentleman.  "Some  few  days  hence,  if  you 
wish  it,  I  will  speed  you  on  your  journey.  Or,  if  you 
prefer  to  remain  with  us,  perhaps,  as  you  are  a  shrewd 
youth,  you  may  rise  in  the  world  without  the  help  of 
your  kinsman,  Major  Molineux." 


*#>.»-% 


l&\ 


M 

IRffi 


•  I 

;  ill        /;  UlP 

In 


•i 


•I 


